Realistic or Modern Spellbound

[xrakkax]

The table enjoyed the story. Cory daydreamed how he would tell guests how he met Rosalie if what they had resulted in marriage. The idea of Rosalie as his wife brought a happy blush to his cheeks. She was intelligent, ambitious, strong-- all the qualities he knew were important for a good hunting wife. But she was also understanding. She made it easier to find peace of mind, to speak without fumbling. Cory looked at Rosalie with a smile that said he couldn’t wait to see where this went.

Theo felt some sympathy for Anabelle being, apparently, a shrew of a woman with an unfortunate laugh. But he did think Ellie and Everest were too good together to have wanted it to go any other way. It was a sweet introduction of lovers. Although Theo hadn’t taken Willow as a lover until a month after meeting her, he felt content with the way they got together.

Inara and Wes knew the tale. It absolutely thrilled Inara, “So romantic.”

Wesley admitted, “Yes, I dare say it’s one of the better ones.”

Theo then realized he had an opportunity to pry a little further into the lives of Wes and Inara. Taking mental notes, he asked, “How did you and Inara meet?”

“Oh, nothing so sweet.” Wesley chuckled.

“Well, I wouldn’t say it wasn’t sweet--- okay, maybe not sweet.” Inara smiled, shrugging.

Theo prodded, “What happened?”

Wesley began, “Like Willow and Everest I had gone through arranged dating. A day after going out with Willow I met with Miss Jennings.” Not from any spectacular hunting family, there was little chance Willow knew the name, but Everest and Ellie had known this woman to be a distant friend of Inara, “She was not amused by my taste in music, and when I suggested we skip out on the fancy dinner for a more comfortable meal at a little hole-in-the-wall, she turned that down. Miss Jennings and I made our way to the wonderful Japanese restaurant with a beautiful garden in silence. The whole way over she was on her phone. I saw no reason to break out my 32 questionnaire. I thought I was in for a night similar to Everest.” Wesley chuckled, recalling the mood had dropped and he took on a casual, formal manner reminiscent of going to a boring business meeting, “However when we arrived she turned to me and said she was thankful for the ride over but she came here to meet someone else.” Welsey laughed, recalling he stood stunned and speechless, feeling tricked, “But then this lovely beauty stepped out of the shadows like a wraith. Miss Jennings informed me that, while I would miss out on her company, Miss Inara had come to take her place.”

Theo smiled, “How is that not sweet?”

“Because I came for his money and power,” Inara laughed, earning a surprised blink from Theo who followed up with a chuckle, “We sat down and I explained the benefits of our union. I told him the ideas I had to improve the private police branch operated by his family, and explained that he had no obligations to me other than providing me with heirs to the family business.” A cold, emotionless, and calculated move on her part. Inara left out much of the details. “As soon as he questioned my last name I knew it would be a hard sell. Our families don’t get along. Some petty ancient squabble carried through the years.” Inara chuckled. “Wes laughed and handed back the folder I brought with me with all the data to support my cause.”

Wesley grinned, “I couldn’t see how it would work out with our family’s history. And I did not expect to rule out affection when selecting my bride. While I could appreciate the reasoning behind not wanting to make attachments in her line of work, I couldn’t agree.”

“We came to the conclusion it was all for naught. The rest of the time was spent just enjoying each other’s company,” Inara smiled, giving him a look of affection, “A few days later he said he’d give it all a chance as long as I agreed to one condition: I allow him to woo me.”

Cory thought that sweet, and said so, “How long did that take?”

“Oh, in truth, he was working his magic on me since that call. But I don’t think it really hit me until Willow asked if I could imagine marrying anyone I didn’t love,” Inara cupped Wesley’s cheek and ran a thumb across, “I told her I couldn’t.” Wes had beamed then and he did now.

Theo held Willow's hand, giving it a squeeze, “Maybe not start sweet, but still sweet I think.” He turned his own joyful lips to Willow, “When I first met Willow she was in ‘International-Fun shop’, late at night.” He chuckled.

Cory blinked at Willow, “The what now?”

Willow had heard a part of the meeting of Ellie and Everest, though only that it had been a disaster of a date when she was being encouraged to meet Wesley. On the other hand, the meeting of Inara and Wesley she was familiar with and still believed it had been meant to be. She'd enjoyed the chance to meet Wesley, but there was an undying love in his eyes as he looked at Inara that she never would have wanted to stop. They were perfect for each other and made the cutest damn kids.

Cory's confusion at the store title made Willow realize that starting a meeting 'late at night' and in a venue with fun in the title might not have been a great idea. "It's a store that sells different costumes, holiday decor and gifts," she quickly explained. "One of a few places I worked before transitioning to the pub I'm at now."

"Oh, retail work," Ellie nodded in understanding, giving her a sympathetic look. "That must be simply atrocious. I hear that people always have the most outrageous expectations." Clearly the rest of the table lacked their own personal experience in this area.

"It wasn't that horrible, and a job is a job," Willow insisted with a weak smile, knowing that if they lingered on the topic too long it was bound to end with the offer to join the Crosse family company. "Besides, if it wasn't for a menial job, I'd have never met Theo. I think it's a testament that things happen for a reason."

Rosalie thought such a comment was endearing, glancing over at Cory and feeling her lips naturally slip into a smile. Even if their families had been hopeful for a union, she wondered if they'd have wound up where they were if it wasn't for the events of the Hunter's Ball. Her thoughts were interrupted though, Willow offering a better explanation of Theo's recollection.

"I was working one night when he came in just before close looking for a present for his niece," she said, her gaze falling on Theo as she spoke. "One of the girls I worked with was fawning over him until she rolled her ankle, meaning I had to go help him. My Russian Rogue was smooth from the start, and as fate would have it, we ran into each other a couple months later when I followed a job ad for a pub. The rest was history." Her eyes chocolate eyes rested on his green ones, the world melting away in his gaze, though she was quickly brought back.

Ellie beamed at the happy couple, squeezing Everest's leg. "That's sweet. I guess you can never expect how you meet someone."

Wesley’s voice broke over the murmur of agreement to Ellie’s observation, asking a seemingly harmless question, “I take it Molly met Micha working at the pub too?”

Molly being mentioned had reminded Theo of his resolve to keep certain details close to his chest. He didn’t know what he’d have to be vague about here, but he tried, “Da, Micha really like Molly. She is aloof and stubborn. They both are stubborn. It took time, but eventually, they got together.”

“Lovely, seems about everyone found their lover at the Old Bear,” Wesley mused, cleaning his hands with his napkin now that dinner had concluded, “I can’t wait to take you up on that offer to eat there, Theo. Instead of regaling us with tales of the grumpy Jovan we can meet him for ourselves.” Wesley looked to the others for agreement to the idea, before smiling at Theo and saying, “Give Everest here a preview of the family before he is able to join those ‘family only’ Moon-Fishing trips you talked about. What do you think, Willow?”

Willow offered only an outward smile at his question, nodding. She worried just how much Wesley knew about the family and their habits. For now, she displayed complete calm as she nodded. "I agree. Everest is going to have quite the experience," she chuckled. "If only he could shoot the fish. I don't remember him being patient enough for fishing, but I'm sure he'll enjoy it."

Ellie offered a chuckle and nodded. "He is a man that's very dependent on his guns," she agreed.

Wesley flashed a smile, his gaze falling on Theo briefly when he said, “Hasn’t failed him yet.” Those coffee eyes tipped over Willow, asking, “Do you enjoy fishing Moon-Fishing Willow? Or do you rely on your expertise as an archer?” He chuckled.

Willow shook her head, wiping her fingers clean and setting her napkin on her table. "I'll stick to orthodox fishing. Something tells me that won't work well with a bow," she smirked. "Just as long as I don't have to clean the fish, I can get them out of the water just fine. I'm surprised you're taking such an interest though, Wes. Always felt like you were more comfortable with the ground beneath you."

“I do believe it is best that I stay well-grounded,” Wesley admitted, “I suppose I am envious though. By marriage my unspoken lover Everest will have the honor of joining,” Wesley eased back and smiled at Theo and Willow, “A shame, but what to do? If we happen to visit during a Moon-Fishing event, maybe Molly and I will sit it out and get acquainted.”

“Oh Molly is engaged to Micha,” Theo told him, “She is come with us too.” And probably a good thing, seeing that Molly felt uncomfortable with Wesley.

“Engaged is it?” Wesley chuckled, “And on a Moon-Fishing trip already? But I guess that fits, what with Willow only engaged to you.”

Theo nodded, smiling at Willow and giving her hand a squeeze, “Family is more than legal paper.”

“You know, I agree.” Wesley nodded in approval, “I always felt that Willow and Everest were as close to me as siblings. But I suppose that may not be enough to come along?”

Theo recognized the discrepancy and thankfully had something to say about it that worked in his favor, “Da, I will have talk with family. Willow and Molly took time, though they are amazing, to be invited. All family must agree.” And it was the truth.

“Fair point, and I must admit I would do the same,” Wesley smiled, standing up as the group scooted out their chairs and set aside their napkins like Willow had, “I’ll check my schedule and get back to you as soon as I can with any free dates. Mind if we trade numbers?” He pulled out his phone. With no good reason to say no, Theo took his out and did so. A Bing! Indicated Wesley made no mistakes when inputting his digits.

Inara tapped Wesley’s shoulder, “We should make off. We have our walk with Elizabeth soon.”

Theo wrapped his arm around Willow’s shoulders, “See you tomorrow guys.” he bade them farewell.

“Good night you two,” Inara smiled, hugging Willow and shaking Theo’s hand.

Cory waved, taking Rosalie’s arm in his, “Bye guys!”

Wesley pat Theo’s shoulder, “It was good to spend time with you today Theo, we should hunt again sometime.” He hugged Willow, “Good night, Sweet Willow. At the risk of disturbing your brother, I encourage you to wear each other out tonight.” He chuckled, pulling away to see if his tease successfully landed a frown from Everest.

 

[Soliloquy]

Everest and Ellie were ready to see if they could slip out themselves to have some time to themselves before a guest had them cornered when the comment from Wesley about Theo and Willow. Big brother's brows furrowed and he shot Wesley a threatening look. "You're not helping," he grunted, his eyes narrowing and looking over at Theo with a murderous glare.

"Oh stop it, babe,' Ellie insisted, grabbing his wrist and dragging him away from the table. "I swear, you act like you don't think your sister has sex."

The word made Everest visibly wince, Rosalie and Ellie both giggling. "Yeah, can we not."

“Can we not what?” Wesley feigned innocence, earning a whack from his wife’s small hand.

Inara chuckled, “Wes, enough! Let the poor man go to bed without the--” She paused, smiling, tempted to go into risque detail. Having mercy, Inara finished, “--images that come with the word in regard to his sister.”

Cory walked with Rosalie behind the others, “What images?” He added to the teasing.

Theo chuckled as he strolled alongside Willow. He leaned and grinned, “I have much energy. You will have lot of work to do.”

Everest gave his dear friend a look that said he was ready to blow up if it continued while Willow wished them a goodnight. Thankfully, Inara seemed to spare them both as they headed away. Ellie, in an attempt to further defuse the situation, put an offer on the table. "How about instead of giving my man a heart attack before I can marry him we head to the on site cinema?"

Rosalie perked up, having saw a leather-bound book in her room that boasted of the facilities at Ashford. Patrons could select from the latest movies to project while relaxing in comfy seats.

​

"Oh, we should go!" she looked to Cory with hopeful eyes, her hand securely tucked in his. "I saw that they have A Star is Born. It looks absolutely lovely."

Both Ellie and Willow perked up at the choice. "Bradley Cooper is a lovely sight for sore eyes," Ellie said with a mischievous grin. Everest was less than pleased with this news.

"Aren't I supposed to be the only sight your eyes need?" he said, though there really was no worry for the macho man. He didn't think any pretty boy would really ever come between them. He had a M40A5 rifle to be sure of that. "Besides, none of the guys are going to want to see a chick flick. Right Theo? Cory?"

Ellie rolled her eyes, extending the offer of a movie to the next table over. Both Sabira and Motifa decided they would rather head to bed, though Oliver agreed to join them. "I do believe I saw the latest DC movie was offered. Venom, if you'd prefer a more action-packed film choice," he offered as the group headed to the cinema.

In the end the girls caved, a few remarks of the casting choice of Venom being equally pleasing seemed to be an influencing factor. Ellie and Everest took up seats centered as the lights dimmed. Oliver decided he would man the back row himself, though he didn't seem to be bothered as the only one not in a couple. Cory and Rosalie took up seats closer to Ellie while Willow sat beside her brother, putting a buffer between him and Theo. Their chatting fell quiet as the movie began, quickly dug into the comic book world.

----

Elizabeth was long gone from the dinning area, waiting for the Von Helsing couple and their young out front of the castle. It was a perfect night for a stroll, the Irish rains giving them the courtesy of stopping for once. As they approached, she offered a warm smile, which only widened as she watched Jasper and Lottie racing about. "Oh, what beautiful children you have," she praised. "You must both be so proud."

 

[xrakkax]

“Thank you. We are quite proud.” Wesley agreed, smiling at his progeny.

Inara held Kit against her chest. He had been struggling with his gums lately. The day spent away had been a long one for him. Teary eyed, he rested his small head against his mother’s shoulder. Inara wouldn’t push him to run. Out of her children thus born he was the sweetest and easiest to put to bed. And besides, she missed him. “Yes, they’re a delight. Most of the time,” She chuckled, “Lottie can be as stubborn as me and she’s been testing out her ability to persuade like her father.”

“Oh you know you like it,” Wesley winked at Inara.

“Most of the time,” Inara made a small smile.

“Shall we?” Wesley motioned for them to walk. As they started off Wesley asked, “Liz-- Oh, may I call you Liz?”

"Absolutely," she encouraged him. "And am I too bold to call you both by your first names as well? Or would you prefer if I stick with Lord and Lady Von Helsing?"

"Oh please, call me Wes." He insisted, "Or Wesley, if it pleases you."

Inara smiled, "You're most welcome to call me by my first name."

Now they had settled that Wesley said, "Liz I'm glad to make your acquaintance. There is much mystery about you." He chuckled, "Everest, and I assume Willow, were quite surprised to learn they had you as an Aunt."

Elizabeth seemed pleased with their agreement, hands clasped behind her back as they walked, occasionally checking to see how the children were doing. "Inara and Wesley, perfect," she nodded, waiting until the kids were racing about to start on an answer. "Neither of them knew I existed until I met Everest one day. He was, understandably, skeptical because of that. I can imagine I would feel that way if someone showed up one day claiming to be related to me."

Her glance shifted up to the evening sky as she thought on it. "I don't believe even Anita was aware I existed. My family did quite the job erasing me from their lives when I left, although I suppose that was for the good of everyone who was involved."

Wesley did not pretend to be ignorant. He knew a little about the situation. After thirty years it was Elizabeth who reached out to Everest. The young nephew of Elizbeth had been none too happy to find out his parents had not told them of Liz. After confirming she wasn't a threat, he invited her to the wedding, though Everest had asked Wesley to keep an eye on her during her stay. It was rare that a person who knew of their operations had the option to live a normal life away from the family. Trusted to keep their secrets. Wesley had known of family members of other Hunter clans who had to cull the dead fruit off of the tree. He knew of a few of his own relatives in England-- well, his father’s family in England--who suffered that consequence imposed on them for the knowledge of a secret they never asked to be revealed to them. This, among other events, had shaped Wesley’s view for how the Hunter lifestyle should be handled for the next generations.

“Well, I’m glad you’ve reconnected. Is it for any particular reason?” Wesley asked in all honest curiosity. Just coming here to the wedding of an active Hunter family member implied some give to any rigid opposition to their work.

"Death," she said, before holding one hand up. "My apologies, that might have come across as morbid. To explain, I simply am growing older and the realization has set in of my mortality, no different than yours or your children. You're all still so young, but I realize that as my body grows weary from it's natural course of use that I would like to be known in some regard before I take my final breath." Elizabeth knew that she was not ancient by any means and appeared to be in good health. "I never had children of my own or even wed. Though my brother might feel I was a waste of life, I know that I took some of my family history with me when I left at a young age. With my parents gone I feel that should be shared with Everest and Willow in particular."

“That’s understandable,” Wesley admitted, and decided not to dig into what should be shared between family that Elizabeth felt needed to be said, since the death of her parents. Instead, he thought he might touch on a potentially sensitive topic. A look shared between his wife prompted him to ask, “Liz, if I may ask, have you reason to believe the integrity of your. . .mortality. . .is in question?" He wasn’t sure if he was clear, so he rephrased, “Have you come more as a first and last goodbye, due to, perhaps recent, down turn in health?”

She chuckled at his question, shaking her head. "Oh no, Wesley, if it is any sort of disappointment that knowledge of your world outside of it may linger for a few more years, then I apologize. I'm as healthy as a woman can be in her sixties," she looked about the grounds. "No, I've just seen many come and go to realize there's nothing keeping me from being next."

Wesley chuckled, rustling Jasper’s hair when the young boy came to gran his leg in a hug, “You’re a pleasant woman, Liz, I think I’ll suffer a few more years if it meant we could keep you around longer,”

Inara pat Kit’s back who yawned in her arms, “Liz, I hope your time here makes up for years lost with them. Willow and Everest are good people.” Lottie came up then, panting. She happily held up a flower she found to her mother. Inara smiled and took it. Then Lottie held her mother’s hand as she took time to tame her breath.

On that note, Wesley said in a voice as steady and moderate in volume as he had thus far been, saying, “I must admit, Liz, I am curious about why you chose not be involved with hunting mages,” Lottie heard every word and thought nothing out of the ordinary, “Inara and I do have differing opinions on what a mage is, or rather, what makes up a mage, and I’m sure you know this influences our choices. What with how we understand the realities of mages-- I am curious how your views differ that have shaped your decisions.”

Lottie looked up at her mother, “Mommy, is it business talk time?”

“Not quite, Lottie, but let Daddy speak okay?” Inara urged her to run. The girl, obstinate, decided to stay and listen. She promised she wouldn’t interrupt.

"I hope so as well, Inara," she nodded. There was much she would like to get done, but only time would tell if fate believed it should be. Wesley's question was to be expected, though Elizabeth hadn't had to answer it in some time. she was silent for a few moments, watching Lottie with interest. "She is exposed to this talk and so it is her norm even at a young age. We are conditioned to our surroundings and because we know no different, believe it is simply the way. Things are often laid out in black and white, evil and good, in such a way that we seldom question it. Do either of you remember life before someone painted the image of mages in your head?"

The couple listened respectfully to the older woman. Wesley answered her question for himself first, “Vaguely. I was young. Life was certainly care-free-- well, I knew about robbers and highwaymen, but none that could use magic. The mundie kind of dangers.”

Inara nodded, “I was young as well. I was twelve when me and my brothers had been coming home from a day at the festival. We were tracked. Although my parents had not been directly involved in hunting, they were Von Helsings. So they attacked us. I lost my parents that day.”

Wesley nodded, recalling his own experience, “Unlike Everest I did not have someone sit down to have a conversation about it.” It had been hard to have this talk with people, but over time Wesley grew used to it. His children, apparently, knew the story. Lottie didn’t like the events. She always frowned and held her Daddy’s hand in consolation. “When I was ten my best friend at the time, Timmy, of a mundie family, could only play with me if he had his nanny with him. Miss Sally, a woman they hired the year before-- impressive resume, usually for children who were terminally ill.” He told Elizabeth that Miss Sally offered to take the kids on a lengthy park day as a treat shortly before she was meant to move on to another family. Her choice. They’d miss her, so they said. The nanny took the kids in her car, gave them snacks, and before the boys knew it they were out cold, “I woke up in a cellar with a large brick oven, in an undisclosed location. Timmy’s body had been dismembered, deboned, and his muscle tissue placed in a large turkey pan. The old woman chewed on his arm as she contemplated which recipe in her book she would use for seasonings.” Wesley’s voice, though he himself was composed, held the traces of deep emotion. If this had been told years ago he wouldn’t have made it through the first few sentences. Inara pat Lottie’s back who looked up at her for reassurance. Her mother’s smile and her touch calmed her. She continued to walk with her parents until an urge to run had her sprinting around again. “Shortly before I could be cooked my parents took me back from her. I witnessed a hunt for the first time.”

Wes reserved the details that had caused contention with his parents. While he did not like the situation, he wouldn’t be a malicious gossip about their failures to respect his choice in the matter. Worried that their Wes would not grow out of his sweetness, despite the violence they tried to teach him was out there, they believed first-hand experience of the evils of a mage was the answer. Though Wes now stood as an accomplished Hunter he would always resent the method.

Inara watched Lottie go. She turned to Liz with a pondering expression, not one to disregard any wisdom she could gain from an older person, but curious nonetheless, “Well, I suppose, mundie life or not, that is how it is for any child. But I wouldn’t say that is a bad thing. Not necessarily anyway. When a child there is no recourse than to learn what is and what isn’t right or wrong, and how to navigate those grey areas of life from our experiences having learned how to recognize good or evil, from your parents. I remember life before I knew what it meant for a man to rape a woman. But I would not have wanted to be ignorant despite the blissful carefree peace I had before I was told. It is true, Lottie and my other children hear about our work. I want them to know these dangers are out there. Even if they choose to live a life of a mundie.” A controversial decision. One that alienated her brothers and her in-laws. Wesley had wanted to raise the kids in an unorthodox way with Inara. As they aged he would bring them more and more into the knowledge of their world. If and when they wanted to join them in that life, he would be their guide. If not, then he would ask only that they keep it a secret. Not by the threat of death. To be honest, a part of him believed at that point life itself would be their teacher; about what mages truly were at their core. And he believed it may not be long before they did come back to him.

Elizabeth listened with grave respect as the younger two spoke, her eyes often following little Lottie as she bounced around, so full of life. "My own introduction was also not a simple discussion. I was twenty and Robert hardly eighteen when our father decided we had been blind to the world of hunting long enough." She paused, her voice struggling despite the events occurring nearing forty years ago. It was not a memory that would ever leave her. "Mother wasn't one for the blood and she stayed home, but I'll never forget that look in her eyes as we followed my father obediently. She seemed...almost in mourning. Perhaps it was the fact that she was not born in a hunting family, that she was simply so in love with father that she accepted the bloodshed." Over the years she had speculated on many of these things, though she might never have an answer.

She went on to explain that her father took them to the grave of Peter, Robert's twin who had died shortly after he was born. Elizabeth had been far too young to understand then of his death, but as she grew she sympathized for her mother's loss. "She confided in me once that she had thought it was her punishment for the mages my father slain." Shaking her head, she continued on, explaining how on Peter's grave there was a young girl tethered and blindfolded. Both Crosse children were confused and uncomfortable at the sight. "He went on to tell us she did magic and had killed a man and all these things that sounded absolutely mad. I told him he sounded like he belonged in an asylum and he said that if I wouldn't listen to him, he'd show me."

Her father had grabbed a fire poker that had stuck into the ground beside her, impaling the bound child through one of her hands. The cry of agony that filled the cemetery made her sick, but not like what happened after. The earth around them shook, roots turning and twisting out of the ground, trying to blindly find the assailant. "One was near my foot and crept on my skin. Once it took hold it was like a blast of fire and only when I screamed did my father put a bullet in her skull." She lifted the fabric of her right pant leg where a scar was still visible in the shape of roots about her ankle. "As she bled out on our brothers grave, my father told us of the mage world, describing them as murderous and vile and that we needed to kill them to protect those who couldn't protect themselves. Robert, like many do, saw it as a noble cause, frustrated that the mage had managed to hurt me, but I couldn't see it that way."

She readjusted her pant leg, looking up between Wesley and Inara. "I don't believe that anyone is born inherently good or evil. Rather, I feel that we tell it so that those we care for are always the heroic warriors and whatever is problematic must be evil. While I do not doubt that there are mages, witches, vampires, lycan who have murdered and done harm to the innocent, I do not believe a label can be placed so freely. Just as I'm sure you can agree that not all humans, Mundies as you will, are innocent. We are just as capable to cause death and destruction, and worse yet you see it all over the news." Her head shook a few times and she exhaled. "No, I cannot accept that something - someone - must die just for what they were. Aristotle first wrote of tabula rasa, a blank slate, though it was best deciphered by Locke. We are born blank and it is only that around us that forms our minds and how we think. I cannot be responsible for another death otherwise what argument do I have that my own life has anymore worth? They are our villains and we are theirs. I am not God to condemn another."

"Though I do say that with complete awareness of both of your beliefs. I'm not under a naive notion that I can or would change the mind of a hunter. Your slate has been written and to erase it would be to erase who you are. I simply refused to partake in murder as I saw it. While other families might have killed me for that denial, my mother begged for my life and my father obliged, and I was sent on my own."

Both Inara and Wesley gave Elizabeth her due attention. Their stories were one of many. Elizabeth fit right in with them. What piqued their interest had been a glimpse into her perspective on life. Though, to his displeasure, Wesley would steer clear of commenting on Aristotle as best he could, he found other philosophers more tolerable. Not that Aristotle had some things to say that were interesting. Wesley guessed it may have been his read on the Greeks view of women; inferior to men, deceptive creatures, and lacking in authority. While Wes would admit that men, on average, outdid women physically for sure, and in most cases wasted less time on allowing emotion to cloud their judgement, he always believed women possessed that quality of innate spirit that, when utilized properly, commanded and demanded the best out of men. And to Wes, he could not blame anyone for expecting change, as long as it was for the better. To him, that was evidence that authority and truth lived in women as equally as it did in men.

There were several points Wesley decided he had an interest in pursuing to better learn about Elizabeth. It wouldn’t do to overwhelm her all at once. Wesley started off with getting a grasp on her worldview, “Am I correct in understanding that you believe it is an absolute truth there are no absolute truths, and that it is objectively immoral to hold humanity to a standard of objective morality?” Wesley asked, just thinking of the term, “Ah, I believe most people call it ‘relativism’, both in regard to truth and morality.”

 

[Soliloquy]

Elizabeth's lips pulled back into an aging smile, her gaze shifting to Inara. "You have a handsome husband who is a mindful father and a scholar," she said as a clear compliment before moving to answer Wesley. "I wouldn't say there are no absolute truths, though. We all are born, we all die. A desire for security, love, purpose radiates throughout each culture regardless of it's beliefs or norms. I simply can't believe that everyone who is a mage or anything non-human means to do harm. I agree that their circumstances of being raised would be different than a mundie, but that it doesn't guarantee they present a danger. The difference in cultures is truly beautiful, but so many people are quick to get hung up on them. Think of wars over religion; they fight for their God and reading their texts while they might have a different name they are often one in the same." She chuckled, reeling herself back in. "I apologize. I might be too much a product of the age of love."

Inara offered a nod and an expression of adoration for Wesley. She did not want to interrupt the flow of their conversation right here. Wesley, said first, “No need to apologize, I enjoy hearing the perspective of other people. It helps improve my own occasionally. Thank you for clarifying that for me,”

Wesley would not touch on certain topics that would need their own night of discussion. Ones such as religious wars being far fewer than wars fought between clashing cultures, or struggles over the common basic human needs, like water, food, earth, precious stones, and metals, and the impact and reasoning behind religious wars versus an Atheist like Mao whose body count ranged upwards of 40 million compared to Hitler’s 6 million. Not to mention North Korea and the slavery between natives in Africa that still exist.

Just knowing that Elizabeth did believe there were some reliable consistencies made it easier to continue, thankfully. There were two more points Wes couldn’t help but address out of interest. For one, her statement that she could not believe that everyone who is a mage, or anything non-human, means to do harm interested him in particular. Second, her statement that she isn't’ naive to think she can or would change their minds.

“Mm, yes, I think I understand more of your view. Correct me if I am mistaken,” Wesley began to explain what it seemed Elizabeth believed, “While Inara and I have no good reason to assume the mage is a human with the same value as our own, you have reasoned otherwise. Being Awakened is the only defining aspect differentiating human and mage, which makes all the difference for us, but you have the view that this doesn’t mean we can assume mages aren’t as diverse in their capacity for good and evil as we humans. While Inara and I think of a mage as a wolf in sheep's clothing, if you will-- it may bleat and grow wool, but underneath it is an entirely different being, a separate and cruel entity-- in your perspective, it is simply a sheep like any other, deserving of the same day-in-court as a human, that happens to also use magic. Am I correct?”

Elizabeth mulled over his question before ultimately nodding. "Yes, I do believe so," her reply came with confidence. "You said as well that before the world of Mages encompassed your views that you had the typical 'Mundie' fears. Most children are taught not to speak to strangers because as a parent you want to protect them from those who would do harm when they're not around to be the judge themselves. We know that even without magic there is a potential for danger, serial killers, rapists, bloodthirsty dictators. Plenty of them have wreaked havoc on this planet without a curse or incantation. If there is possibility to do harm - be evil, if you will - without magic then it only stands to reason that one can be harmless and be good with it."

Inwardly Wesley could admit that-- if, and only if mages were truly humans--it would stand to reason. But only if it was undoubtedly the case that Almaeri was a condition or design of humanity and not an indication of an evil entity. While Wesley was so far unconvinced that mages were humans, he did see where Elizabeth was coming from-- he could even see himself doing the same, had he similar views-- and therefore felt satisfied with that part of his inquiry. It just wasn’t a simple topic to come to an agreement in one evening stroll.

Wesley moved on to the last topic of interest. Something Liz said didn’t land right for him, “Let me first say I respect your resolve to stand by your principles in the face of death, and by your father’s hand no less.” It took more than courage. It changed her entire life, “And I can appreciate the self-awareness to know there is no promise to change someone's mind,” There’s never a certainty, he knew. But Wesley furrowed his brows in subtle dissatisfaction, “But I have to say I am disappointed, and saddened, that you neither believe you can, nor would you try to change the mind of a Hunter.” Wesley posed the idea that it would stand to reason if there was one person in the world who can change their views concerning a serious, severe foundational belief, even a Hunter brought up in an environment like their own must, therefore, have the possibility of change for the better. Wesley posed, “I mean, I think if something is worth being ready to die for, it merits being shared with anyone who will listen, even if they inevitably choose against it. Not giving them the chance at all seems nihilistic. Especially if, in the end, they would benefit from it.” Wesley added, “I hope you know, I don’t mean to make a sharp judgment on your intentions. You seem to have a good-natured manner,” He worried he had come off rude right then, “But I am open to change. I believe it is good to reform for the better. All it takes for me is the right evidence, reason, and logic. Thus far no one has been able to disprove that all Awakened are inherently self-serving, deceptive, separate entities who are inevitable dangers to society the longer they live and the stronger they get. So, I act on the knowledge I have. But that doesn't mean I can’t be disproven. And it doesn’t mean I wouldn’t change my entire life and face death in light of the truth.” Wesley hoped he didn’t come off impertinent. While he didn’t agree with Liz, he really wouldn’t recommend she stay silent. Only that healthy debate with good evidence be brought to any encounter for discussion.

Elizabeth paused as if his words were inciting a new train of thought she hadn't explored previously. "Well, you must understand that I am an older generation than yourself, Wesley. My parents were of the fabric that if you do not kill you will be killed and just as the generations prior, it was engraved in at least my fathers being. Trying to convince anyone of that, is to ask a wall to change itself. Voicing out against them would have been suicide, and I'm well aware that I am one of the very few who knows of the world of hunters and mages and does not participate. With that being said, an unknown voice is never as strong as one you know. If I show up after nearly forty years of being all but a ghost, I don't expect many to listen. But," she paused. "But maybe I underestimate the new generation. That or I incorrectly assumed your beliefs to be as set in stone as those before me. It does give me a sense of hope, though for the sake of living long enough that I might see my grand nieces or nephews, I thing I will still be reserved in what parties my tongue is loose before."

“I can respect that line of thought. And I’m glad you feel some sense of hope. I don’t believe life is tolerable without it,” Wesley said, and Inara nodded in agreement, “You know it’s funny you mention asking a wall to change. I had been thinking lately of the idiom ‘A scorpion is a scorpion’ lately, and how it never sat right with me, though it had made sense at the time. What else is the stinger for than to pierce? But while a scorpion may well be a scorpion--” Wesley saw his baby reach out to him, so he pulled Kit into his arms as he spoke, “--we are not.”

Inara, hands free, stretched herself briefly, yawning, “What we are is tired.” She chuckled, earning one from the others, “Love, Jasper and Lottie look like they’ve had enough.”

The two who had been running and chasing in laughter soon felt the weariness of the day set upon them. A simple bump of shoulder against shoulder knocked Jasper to the ground. Jasper pointed to Lottie and declared she-- though it is dark and the ground slippery-- must have diabolically pushed him over! Any other time Lottie may have huffed and said she didn’t mean to and that she was sorry, but as tired as she was, hearing that caused a flood of tears for the-- doubtlessly malicious-- lie.

“Yes, Love, I think so,” Wesley agreed.

Inara embraced Lottie when the girl threw herself into her mother’s arms. The mother gave Liz a brief goodbye as she led the little one away to try to calm her. When Lottie got upset like this she had a particular routine that cleared her mind and brought her hysterics down.

Wesley shifted Baby Kit onto his hip and took Jasper’s hand. He offered Elizabeth an apologetic smile, “We’ll be heading off to bed now. It was great talking to you, Liz. Maybe sometime we can have that discussion. Perhaps one mind will change.” He wouldn’t say it would be easy, and Wesley wondered if his evidence would hold up, or even change her mind, but for now it was time to sleep, “Have a good rest.”

Elizabeth gave a look of sympathy to the young ones and their exhaustion. "At least they should sleep well for you. It was a pleasure to meet you and Inara, and I do indeed look forward to future converses such as this," she said with a small wave to shy Jasper. She too would be heading inside, a thoughtful look lingering as she passed through the halls to her own room.

​

 

[xrakkax]

The Von Helsing’s made their way to the family suite. Kit had long since fallen asleep on Wesley’s chest. Lottie had calmed down enough not to cling to Inara, giving Jasper the chance to curl up in his mother’s arms. As soon as they entered the room it felt like the day was finally coming to a close. While Wesley laid down Kit and slipped an ointment over the baby’s sore gums as he slept, Inara handled the others. Putting Lottie to bed proved easier than Jasper. By the time Inara came over to their section of the suite she found Wesley, wearing only his comfy pajama pants, sitting by the hearth with a nightcap.

As Inara got ready for bed she asked, “What’s on your mind?” knowing the look.

Wesley swirled the whiskey in his glass, “Thinking about the conversation at dinner.”

Inara discarded her clothes and slipped on a silk gown. Then she came to him by the cracking fire. Wordless, Wesley’s body automatically shifted to make room for her on his lap. Inara draped her arm on the cushioned back of the chair, her fingers absentmindedly ran through his dark hair, “What is it, Love?”

“Something I noticed about Theo.” Wesley sipped his drink, “He’s been anxious. And there was a shift in his manner. He went from banter to investigation as soon as he sat down with us. It happened in the woods too. I think he’s on guard. ”

Inara shrugged, “ Nervous to meet us?” She often helped Wesley by being the devil's advocate, to work out loopholes and blindspots.

“That man was so eager to make a good impression on Everest that he tip-toed around his future-brother-in-law’s temper back in the meadow. For how often he glanced at Everest, I should have been rightfully jealous. Besides that, he made it clear from the start that he wants to be a part of the family.”

Inara hummed in thought, “Well, there could be an explanation to keep personal information from your new family, can’t there?”

“There are few motivations that would Justify it. The rest would do him no favors.” Wesley mainly thought of sociopaths and or psychopaths as a reason, “Either he is a brilliant actor who plays psychological warfare with the people he toys with, or he is bad at playing off having nothing to hide that would cause the people who love Willow to be concern. He was all too ready to invite us to eat and quite nervous when Moon-Fishing had been brought up. Surprised, even. Like he didn’t think I could know about it.”

“Willow doesn’t seem to be alarmed.” Inara offered.

“Indeed,” Wesley looked at her, his mind’s eye studying the memory of the conversation; the faces, the tone, the posture, “Willow: an intelligent, kind woman, who draws the line of humor at jokes made at the expense of animals, who has fallen in love with a mystery man of Russian descent, sat at the same table as her lover, who failed to properly mask his anxiety, and all with perfect poise. Without so much as a single concerned look in question toward Theo.” Wesley grinned, shaking his head, “Oh she’s good. She’s really good. But one good actor doesn’t a block-buster movie make. And doing her best to be the rock of composure had her slip up; she didn’t look surprised or concerned for seeing Theo’s anxious behavior, not one twitch of an eyebrow out of place aimed at him. A man she is assumed to intimately know, through and through. Theo was struggling. He is hiding something. And she is helping him.”

Inara frowned, “Helping him hide what?”

Wesley shrugged, “I don’t know. But I think Moon-Fishing is a good place to start.” He would have easily been able to navigate it, if his gamble fell through, but Wes had guessed rightly that Theo didn’t get the time to tell Willow about the hunt before dinner. Mouth’s too full of biting necks to talk. Wes caught the subtleness in Theo’s eyes when he mentioned Granya never missing a trip. Theo had the same look when lost in thought about the time they mentioned the Arsonist. Wes knew Theo was trying to remember if he told him and Everest that Granya never missed even one. “And Willow didn’t correct me. Neither did Theo.”

“Well, they all go, don’t they?” Inara asked.

Wesley shrugged, “We will see what I can find out about the rest of them. But that one detail is now an absolute fact. Implicitly confirmed.”

“Why so sure?”

“Like I said, Willow is an amazing actress. Theo is not. His eyes held no intent of deception. Only thoughtfulness and worry. Why worry if he had told me about Granya if it is a simple matter of clarification? Why spare the moment to wonder that hard? Unless, of course, he couldn’t decide if he would contradict himself right then,” Wes said.

Inara thought that was fair, but asked, “Well people make these little mistakes, what if he was just doubting if he made one?”

“You’re right, people make mistakes, and they are nine-times-out-of-ten ready and willing to let a small detail like that go without a single thought to it, or admit fault easily without reservation. Theo’s situation, grave as it is, had found himself stuck.” Wesley finished off his whiskey and put his cup aside. “What I don’t understand is why.”

Inara rested her head on his, “Why he is hiding?”

“Why Willow is helping him.” Wesley rubbed his chin in wonder, “The only explanation I have puzzles me.”

“What is it?”

“If I am to believe what I know of her kindness and compassion, do I suppose she is blinded by love, and she goes along with whatever he’s keeping secret? Or, is it that her love is strong because of the kindness and compassion she deems worthy to bestow upon Theo despite whatever he’s keeping from us?” Welsey sighed, shaking his head, “Mage or mundie, that is what confounds me most,” he figured either way he would want to know what keeps Willow with Theo if Wes is right about there being a worrying secret.

Inara pondered this, and knowing already it would be easier for them all to accept Theo if he were to be a mundie with a harrowing secret, she asked, “What if her love is strong for him in spite of him being a mage?”

Wesley hummed in thought, “I would normally conclude bewitchment. There is no evidence that mage’s are anything but separate from human dignity and design; lesser, and an evil to be vanquished. No matter if you are a Buddhst, an Anglican, or a Hindu. ” As far as it has been known, and not yet disproven, by historians or otherwise, “I would normally say Theo must have found some way to enchant her by Almaeri, and yet. . .”

“Hm?” Inara encouraged him to go on.

“And yet, it is not possible. Willow is not Awakened, her will can’t be enchanted or influenced directly. And he would need to do that to have gotten her this in love with him. If she were to know he is a mage, and still look into his eyes with such admiration, keeping in mind that I trust she isn’t an idiot to be deceived this long, and knowing how bad of a pretender he is-- well ‘Once you eliminate the impossible, whatever remains, no matter how improbable, must be the truth,’ as Sherlock Holmes would say, ”

“Which is what?” Inara asked, her finger twirling the dark strands of his hair.

“That if Theo be a mage. . .he isn’t evil.”

They shared a look then. Husband and wife in deep contemplation. If Theo isn’t evil-- if a mage could be confirmed ‘good’-- that would alter their entire lives. They’d question everything they thought they knew about what constitutes justifiable collateral damage, they’d be forced to recognize the dignity and value of a mage as a simply a human being who happened to be Awakened.

Amber eyes swam in coffee ones while their minds wrapped around the idea. These thoughts were abruptly followed by laughter accompanied by the shaking of heads. Wesley mused, “Hah ha ha, I must be missing something, of course.” In truth he still didn't have all the pieces of the puzzle anyway.

Inara nodded in confidence, “I’m sure you’ll figure it out.” Since Willow hadn’t been taught that Mage’s were bad, perhaps Theo had simply tricked her into thinking they were good? Whatever the reason, Inara held up a finger, “But please, Ellie has worked so hard to pull this wedding off. Mage or not, Theo won’t get away with much here. I ask that you do your utmost to put these investigations aside. Enjoy the time you have here with us, as a family. Be the Best Man you were asked to be and refocus Everest on his duties as the groom.”

“I promise I will do my best, my Love.” He stood up with her in his arms then, “Come, my little minx. Dance for me. . .” he purred, trailing off as he took his wife to bed.

~~~~~~oOo~~~~~~​

Venom turned out to be a great movie. Although it was no Lion King, Theo enjoyed it immensely. After saying goodnight Theo discussed his favorite parts on his way back to their room. They went at a leisurely stroll until a staff member was overheard saying, “People are complaining about hearing a rat in the hallways, will you take care that?” to a chambermaid. Worried over Bandit, Theo picked up speed. Not too fast. They didn’t want to draw unwarranted attention.

On the way over they saw a wedding guest scanning the hallway floors. Her pink lips were bowed in sadness. The light brown painted brows pushed together worriedly. Though there was something about her eyes that seemed off. Theo couldn’t help his nature, he asked if she was alright, and thought he saw brown colored contacts covering cold irides. The woman shook her golden tresses, “Oh, thank you, no, I-- I theem to have lotht my earring,” She said in a severe lisp. The woman helped up a single ruby attached to a gold loop, “Have you theen it?”

Theo shook his head, “No, I’m sorry. I will let you know if I do.”

Willow wasn't nearly as thrilled at the movie as Everest and Oliver might have been, but she was beyond grateful that there were no scalping scenes. She could handle comic book action, though she hoped that if they returned it would be more of a drama they'd see. Her arm was looped through Theo's as they traversed the halls. Like him, she had concern over Bandit being spotted after Molly's message had been received.

Stopping at the girl, Willow beamed at his eagerness to try and help. "I would check with the staff. It might have been brought to them," she offered in hopes it'd aid her. She knew the frustration of losing just one was worse than losing both! Tugging on Theo's arm she nodded toward their room, stifling a yawn.

Theo smiled in acknowledgement to Willow, “Da, try that.”

“Oh you are both tho thweet!” She fluttered her eyelashes, those pink lips pulled up in a smile, “I think I will, thank you Mr. and Mrs.---”

“I am Dr. Theo Al-Zakhar, this is fiance Willow Crosse.” Theo chuckled to hear to talk. “What is yours?”

“You can call me Thally Thullivan.” She smiled, giving them pleasant handshake, “I’d love to chat later if we get the chance, I’m off to find a thtaff perthon. Have thweet dreamth!”

Just as she was walking away a loud country instrumental began to play. Theo recognized it immediately as Molly’s ringtone; ‘Hell Yeah’, by Gretchen Wilson. The song fit her so well that he set it on their phones. Still in the hallways, Theo pressed it to his ear, “Mollyshka, hello.” Willow could hear Molly’s muted southern bell. She only caught a few words. Something about is the ‘weasel’ in a ‘basket’. Perhaps a code Molly thought up. Theo chuckled as they came closer to the door of their room, “Da, is in basket.” He glanced at Willow with a shrug, “I am sure she will tell you soon, we have to get to room, Molly, hold on.”

Theo opened their door. It felt like a breath of fresh air to come walking in, knowing the day, though long, was finished. Once the door was shut Theo put Molly on speaker. She spared no time, “Willow, I was getting a sick feeling all morning. I told Theo to hide Bandit. I tried to call you but our connection is being dumb. Then after I ate a snack I started to feel ill again,” Around the time that she and Theo were at dinner, “How did it go today? Did anything happen around eight-ish?”

Sally Sulivan, though she had an unfortunate name for a lisp like that, seemed nice enough. Willow had accepted the handshake but was more pleased with how much she liked to hear herself referred to as his fiance. An airy smile stayed on her place as they headed back to the room, unable to hear much of what was going on. In their room, she slipped her shoes off and laid down on the bed with a soft 'umpf'. "Maybe you're pregnant if you feel sick in the mornings," she offered, though that might have just been on her mind with the news of Ellie. "Eight was dinner. We sat with the bride and groom, Wesley, his wife, brother, and Rosalie. It was just food and talk although.."

She paused, trying to decide how she was supposed to explain the feeling she had. It was hard for her to trust feelings knowing she lacked the psychic abilities Molly seemed to possess. "Wesley was really interested in Moon-Fishing. Kept coming back to it a few times." It felt odd in the moment, what with how eager he was to get himself or Everest on that boat. "Also his brother knows Granya from gaming. I don't know Molls, they ask a lot of questions, but to be fair Wes has always been like that. I think it just ties into his work, you know?"

The notion of pregnancy was chuckled at and disregarded. Micha said the only possible way that could happen was either he commanded his soldiers to swim again, or a mythic fairy tale of two Awakened people’s Almaeri ‘calling’ or ‘echo’ to each other, like some kind of subconscious, unintentional agreement to conceive. It dispelled commands that prevented conception. Apparently it only happened in the heat of the moment. Even Lyov had not known anyone to have been conceived that way.

Molly got onto the more important subjects, “Hmmm...Well, you know how I feel about him. He’s got a dark aura. At least when I saw him last.” She muttered, trying to keep in mind that, like the pub, she could be mixing signals with another possible presence that appeared to apply to Wesley, “I suppose that is fair,” Habits die hard, as they say, Wes was naturally curious, or so she heard, “Hm, okay. . .How’d you do Theo?”

“Eh, not so good,” Theo sighed, taking off his clothes, “Willow had to bring me back from my thoughts at one point.” He need to tell her what he had been remembering sometime, “I shifted nervously, I felt uneasy,” And Molly figured why. He hadn’t had Bandit. Theo wasn’t even considering that! But then again, he had Bandit in the woods and he was just as anxious.

Willow knew him well enough to know he was struggling. Although she didn’t make it in Hollywood, Theo was grateful she had training in acting. The others didn’t see his hand often finding hers underneath the table for reassurance. Not only did Theo want to make a good impression, he didn’t know if there were hunters around. Aside from the obvious downfall of being hunted, it made it worse that it was at a wedding, and for the very people Theo wanted to like him. On more than one occasion he had felt the worry he had creased his brow. Especially when Wesley had brought up Moon-Fishing. Theo had been a little flustered, not sure what he said in the woods, concerned about confirming or denying the wrong thing. Thankfully Willow gave them a practiced smile. And without even a prompt from him she smoothly dodged any specifics by addressing Everest and the guns.

Oh, the guns. Theo didn’t know if it was on purpose, but Wesley’s amused look when he stated that firearms had not failed Everest yet, and also having witnessed the man shoot, well, that turned his stomach a little.

Molly sighed, “Well I hope something was good about today?”

Theo had to admit it. Not everything was a drag. He gave Willow a desiring look, “Da, good thing happened today. I bit Willow.”

“Oh yeah? As revenge for Sleep Warrior? I did that too sometimes,” Molly chuckled.

Even if it hadn't been the easiest, Willow was proud of Theo's resolve while being questioned. Not only were these people that he had met at the most once and was trying to impress, but they were once again into the more lavish lifestyle she had grown up in. From what she had seen, he seemed to fit in well enough. The hunting trip had gone well from what he had told, and he'd come home in one piece, the most she could hope for.

"No, not biting like that," Willow corrected her, cheeks a faint pink while a finger went to the spot on her neck that boasted the faint mark. "We were...discussing bedroom adventures when I was at a spa day with all the girls. That might have led to a bit of experimenting." The talk of biting did bring up the sight she had seen though. "Inara, Wesley's wife, was in the pool at one point and Lord, you should have seen her body Molly. She looked like she'd been through hell with scars and bite marks, I swear they were bite marks. She said one was Wesley's bedroom love mark, but the rest were much deeper looking. I've never seen anything like it."

Before Molly could dig into what else they tried out in bed, Willow mentioning Inara had her attention. Theo added, “And a few scars like scratches. I saw her thigh.” The silk robes were not hoochy mama style, but they weren't floor length. And Inara had just put it on by the time they walked inside. Theo got a look at the long marks. As if someone didn’t trim their nails and scraped her.

“Hmmm, Inara,” Molly pondered the name, “Oh boy, am I gettin’ confused signals. You know the woman doesn’t strike me worried like Wes,” At least the way she felt that night, “I’ll ask Micha what he thinks about it after work. I’m technically on break right now to talk. It’s been really busy here today. Liam and Granya got off early so I’m taking extra shifts.”

That had Theo purse his lips, “Oh, why?”

Molly’s grin could practically be heard over the phone. She said in a sing-song tone, “They’re buildin’ a treehouse. They started it the day after you guys left. Some guy they met on their trip back from the woods talked about his childhood treehouse and they couldn’t shake the idea.”

“Wait, what you mean trip to woods?” Theo blinked.

“Granya and Liam drove to the wild woods so that he could collect hearts.” Molly explained Liam had been wanting to do it for a while now. So Granya went with him.

“Eh, just the two of them?” Theo questioned, a frown twitched at his mouth.

“Yes, Theo. Just the two,” Molly chuckled, “Stars, Theo, they’re in love.”

The answer didn’t satisfy him as a justifiable reason, “How many did he even eat?”

“Mm, I think a mouse, a rat, a raccoon, and I think maybe a cougar?” Molly couldn’t think if it was a grown adult or an injured cub they found in the hands of the raccoon. “Anyway, yeah, he’s got a few animals he can turn into now. Aside from the raven, black eagle, and his birth form.”

“That is all? They go that far for whole day and that is all?”

“I don’t think any number would have satisfied you, Theo,” Molly laughed, “Seriously, are you really this upset?”

“I am not upset,” Theo mumbled, upset. He sighed, “How is the pub?” He asked, changing the subject.

“Oh, right! Guys, Mr. Chekov still hasn’t returned. And he isn’t answering his friends attempts to talk to him.” Molly’s voice indicated a frown.

Willow lightly nudged the protective uncle when he tried to object to Granya and Liam's time together. She honestly believed they were good for each other. She especially now preferred the idea of her spending time with him to protect her than on games when they came to find out how much of her life a stranger apparently could know. She also thought that was a fair amount of hearts for a day, but she'd save her defensive moments for when Liam was present and needed them most.

"Mr. Chekov? Did we have an idea of when he'd be back even?" she asked, having trouble recalling just how much they knew about his trip home to Russia. "Maybe he's just decided to stay? And shouldn't you be glad you don't have to argue with him anymore?"

“He was supposed to be back at the end of September.” Molly said, “And I know we fight, but he’s grown on me. He’s a grumpy customer. He’s my grumpy customer! I don’t know, it could be fine. I just have a worry. I’ll feel better when you and Theo return.”

She frowned. That was quite a bit longer than had been expected, considering October was nearly over. "We'll be home in a few days," she promised, though an afterthought made her offer, "Do you think I should ask Wesley if he can find out anything about Chekov? He and Everest both seem to have a pretty big set of connections and contacts."

“Willow, I just, I don’t know how much I want us to talk him. I can’t force you not to. I just think we should keep things to ourselves until whatever storm happens passes--” Molly felt the word catch in her throat. Storm. It felt dreadful. Shaking her head, she said, “I don’t recommend it.”

While she didn't think it could really put anyone in danger, Willow decided to trust her friend. "Okay, I won't bring it up," she promised. Another bit of news struck her and she bounced in excitement. "I found out my brother's going to be a dad. Ellie is pregnant and due in May. It's all hush though, I'm sure they don't want a scandalous pre-marriage pregnancy to be gossiped about." Though telling Molly and Theo hardly seemed like gossip.

“Oh my gosh, Everest and Ellie!? A baby!” Molly squealed, bereft of a Micha to grab and shake with delight. “Any names yet? Do they hope for a boy or girl? Are we invited to the babyshower!?”

In the background they heard a familiar gruff voice, “Molly? Is you hiding in the bathroom again?” Followed by familiar Russian cussing. By then Willow and Molly had been practicing their Russian. Molly didn’t spare a moment to toss a few good ones back. Then she said, “Ugh, I got to go. Love you guys! Night!”

The talk of the baby would have to wait, Willow laughing at familiar Jovan's growling. Oh that poor man, she'd have to bring him back a souvenir. Maybe some Irish whiskey to mellow him out a tad. "Night Molly! We'll talk to you soon," Willow said, blowing a kiss in the direction of the phone.

Before Molly hung up she said she’d rather take the whiskey, but yes bring some for him too! Theo chuckled and said his goodnight. While Theo stowed his phone he asked Willow to check on Bandit. On short notice they had placed her in a big drawer. Enough room to eat, sleep, and play with a tiny ball. When Willow opened it she saw the ferret was curled up asleep with a credit card, a fancy crystal pen, a golden necklace, a false eyelash, and in her left paw she held a shiny red gem connected to a thin wire in the shape of a hook. Small enough to slip through a pierced ear.

Seeing Bandit with her collection of findings made Willow shake her head, clicking her tongue a few times. She carefully pried the earring out, setting it on top of the dresser. "Well, the mystery of Sally Sullivan's earring has been solved," she announced, planning to return it and the remaining belongings whenever they found a way to without seeming suspicious. "Clearly your little thief wasn't content with staying in her room. I wouldn't be surprised if she's pretending she's asleep now."

“Ah, Bandit,” Theo sighed, giving the feigning ferret a poke, “I thought I sensed you moving.”

Blinking her dark eyes open, Bandit seemed to give them a pandering smile. She shimmied up Willow’s arm to her shoulder and nuzzled. There was no mistake. She definitely was looking for some sugar to Theo’s vinegar shake of the head. Theo took her and put her in the drawer, “You stay.” Theo chuckled at her Bandit stopping her foot as the drawer closed. Then Theo looked at Willow with a grin, “Let’s experiment again. Don’t know if we got it right last time

"You are quite the naughty thing," Willow chuckled at the nuzzle, giving her a few strokes along her head and neck before she was stowed away once more. The offer from Theo was not one she was about to say no to. She thought back to earlier talks of ways to entice the men, recalling how Inara had taught Ellie to bellydance. She too once-upon-a-time was given a crash course back at her and Wesley's wedding, though it was much more PG. Taking note that she might look for tips on bedroom additions she led Theo to the bed with a few crooks of her finger. "Then I think we'll have to keep practicing, Krasavchik," she purred as she invited him to help her undress and fall into each others arms well into the night.

 

[Soliloquy]

Tuesday, October 30th, 2018​

While those who had already arrived retired to their rooms as they found fit, there were still many guests who wouldn't arrive until the day prior to the wedding. As such, the morning was opened for the earlier arriving guests to spend as they should wish. Aside from the spa, hunting lounge, and cinema Ashford castle also offered stables and an indoor exercise facility. Breakfast and lunch were available at everyone's leisure, forcing no one to leave the comfort of their rooms by a particular time.

The only ones who didn’t have much time to themselves were the bride and groom, frequently greeting new guests as they arrived. Everyone was made aware what while dinner would be served at seven there would be a gathering at two in the castle gardens. In the meantime those arriving were encouraged to rest, eat and simply have a pleasant time.

Willow had at one point considered time alone to speak with her brother, but eventually decided it would best to save that until after the wedding. Her parents on the other hand she was in no hurry to meet with, instead enjoying a late breakfast with Theo after well-earned sleep. She was still feeling wonderful after her extended day at the spa with the other women, ready to face another day. At the long hall where breakfast was being served buffet-style with an omelette station set up they ran into Ellie who was slightly green faced and going straight for a cup of orange juice. She gave them an apologetic smile before taking a big gulp that seemed to help return some of the color in her face.

"Sorry, the morning's been so chaotic," she explained, walking near them and tugging Willow in for a hug. "Did you sleep okay? I feel like a terrible hostess because I can't check in on everyone."

"Oh no! Don't, this is supposed to be for you not more work," Willow insisted, here eyes falling on Ellie's stomach for a brief moment before back up at her face. Ellie caught the shift of gaze and nodded, her smile turning more sheepish. "Ginger, if memory serves. Should help with it." A look of surprise at that tidbit of knowledge and she was quick to explain. "I read it in a book, so no promises if it'll help but I'm sure it can't hurt."

Ellie chuckled, pausing to take another gulp of the orange juice. "I'll have to try that. Something tells me that I'm going to be dealing with the Crosse family stubbornness, so I'll need all the help I can get." A few more guests were coming in, a young well-tanned man beckoning Ellie over. "Duty calls. Enjoy breakfast you two! I hope we see you at the Bridal Brawl!"

Willow's face furrowed for a moment but Ellie was already scurrying off to meet the man who had been looking for her. "Bridal Brawl?" she repeated in disbelief.

"Tak, is happen at two," a nearly familiar accent sounded from behind them, causing them both to turn around. A nimble young man with dark hair and multiple piercings was grinning at the notion, tattoos peeking out along his collar and sleeve. "Is new tradition for dese weddings. Good fun, should come."

Willow was slightly distracted from trying to place his accent. He wasn't quite as rough on consonances as the Russian family had been, but there were quite a few similarities leading her to believe they were from a similar region. "Oh, we'll have to come see it then," she decided though she still didn't know a thing about what it was going to be.

“You know what is Bridal Brawl?” Theo asked the stranger. He was just as confused as Willow. Probably more so, since he relied on Willow for the kind of mundie information he lacked. If Willow didn’t know what was going on, then he certainly was flummoxed. “My name Theo, by the way. This Willow, my fiance.”

The stranger nodded, offering out a pale hand to them both to shake. "Tak, I am Andriy Manhko," he said with a nod to each before grinning in a boyish manner as he looked at Willow. "You Everest sestra. Chudova! Theo, must keep eyes on her! Um, Bridal Brawl will be contest. A fight for bride, but is good fun."

"A fight?" she echoed in clear surprise, somehow imagining that anyone who went up against her brother wouldn't be fairing well in the end. He'd come home a few times as a teenager with busted lip or a bruised cheek but always made sure the opposing face came out worse. "Like a fist fight?"

"Maybe," he said thoughtfully, he head bouncing side to side as he pondered it. "Have seen fist fight, duel, box. Come to see, Oliver explain it better. English not my best." Looking up at Theo, he added as a consideration, "Но мой русский тоже не очень хорош." Even Willow with her little Russian knowledge could tell what he was saying was broken and lacked the flow as she was accustomed to hearing from Theo or the others.

"Это не так уж плохо." Theo observed, "Какой твой родной язык?" He too wondered from where this young man hailed.

Andriy grinned at the compliment, nodding excitedly. "Ukrainian. Am from Odessa," pride shone at the city and his country. "Should be better Russian, but eh, babusya is...strong? Only learned in school, not home."

“I’m from Okunevo,” Theo thought it felt good to share that. Although their time in Russia was short, there would always be a place in his heart for Okunevo, “Willow is also learn Russian,” Theo gave her a happy grin, “Our children will be bilingual. Is important I think,” He went on to suggest, “Maybe we practice sometime while we here.”

"Tak, would be good," he agreed. "But now, is time eat. Flight was long and food bland. Omelettes they say my name. Is good to meet you, Theo, Willow." With a final nod to each, he headed over to the station to fill up his plate.

Willow watched him slip away with mild interest. "Seems like my brother really does know people from all over," she commented to herself before leading Theo over to get a hearty breakfast and steaming cup of coffee to face the day.

Since they weren't needed in any particular area, they found time to explore some of the castle, examining the art with greater detail and snapping a few pictures on their filling phones. There was plenty to see and do, but a later start meant before long they were making a quick trip back to their room to check on Bandit before heading in the direction of this brawl they'd heard of.

​

Just before two o'clock a large crowd had gathered at the near the castle gardens. A grouping of chairs was set up for those who only wanted to observe, centered around an archway. At the center of the archway was a single chair, draped with black and red silk with Ellie perched on it. She wore an equally elegant dress, hands resting on the arms of the chair while her legs were crossed. In the audience, Rosalie commented on how well she commanded the attention to Cory who she might have heavily persuaded to come and watch.

At first Cory urged to stay in their room a little longer, but he couldn’t say no to Rosalie. There was no question if Wesley or his wife would come. Kazumi and Hye took the children shortly before two. They spotted Willow and Theo among the crowd. Seats next to them were promptly taken up by the couple. This day Theo felt less on edge. Wesley appeared far more relaxed and unconcerned with questioning him. Somewhere there Lord and Lady Cromwell had settled in with the senior Crosse couple. Careful not to cross paths with their wayward eldest for the time being. All of them enjoyed the setup. They were eager to see what was to come.

​

Everest stood beside Ellie though he lacked any flair, instead wearing a plain grey t-shirt, black athletic shorts and a pair of tennis shoes. He looked more like he was there for a jogging or hiking group than celebrating his upcoming union. Still, he sported a broad grin, rolling his shoulders a few times as people gathered up.

Oliver Blair, dressed a pinstripe suit beckoned stragglers nearby, rubbing his hands together before clapping once. "Jolly good! Welcome everyone to this little Bridal Brawl," a few from the crowd let out small cheers of excitement. "For those of you who have not bared witness to this, allow me to explain. Our dear Everest Crosse is about to be put through the test of his lifetime. The beautiful Eleanor Blackthorne is here and now each of you has the chance to take her from him. You are all given one chance to challenge Mister Crosse for the right to take his bride's hand."

Theo chuckled, “Maybe we do for wedding instead of steal bride night before.” He suggested, thinking this was all good fun.

Ellie who was already quite amused before it even began, glanced over at Everest with a smirk. Of the other Hunting weddings where this had recently began as a tradition, the groom always seemed to come out on top. Whether it was guests letting the husband win for the sake of the bride and grooms happiness, or if there was a need to win when love was on the line remained unknown.

"The rules are simple: choose your strengths and challenge this man. You may choose anything that will not bring harm to him, yourself or anyone else. Marksmanship, a test of strength, anything can be chosen," Oliver explained. "If you win, you will win the hand of the bride. You can then choose if you will return her to Everest or take his place at her side. As the new groom, any guests can then challenge you for Miss Eleanor's hand or Everest can choose to seek his bride out. The challenger always has the right to select the task." There was a pause, though no one moved, prompting the Brit to laugh, gesturing to the crowd. "Oh come on, he's not a God lads, even if he might think he is."

A ripple of laughter at the comment showed that many agreed that his ego was well known. Willow chuckled as well, enthralled by this concept and eager to see who would step up and challenge her brother. Wesley shifted to Inara, already sketching out ideas. There was no way he wasn’t going to participate. Inara was eager to join too. Cory was just fine where he sat. The pheasant hunting taught him he still had a lot to learn. Theo only hummed in thought, wondering if he should sit it out for the sake of the relationship he wanted with the family. A few moments passed before the tan man they had spotted at breakfast stepped forward, earning a few claps and a cheer from the crowd. Oliver motioned him close and took his arm in a shake while leaning in to ask a question. His hand was then raised in the air while it was announced. "Our first contender Joao Santos has offered a challenge of arm wrestling. Excellent choice!"

Within a few moments a sturdy table was brought just before Ellie's silk throne, Everest seated on one side and Joao on the other. A mischievous smile spread across the challenger's face, each man holding out their dominant hands and linking hands. "Keep in mind Crosse, lose and the beleza is mine, yeah?" he jested, a nearly Spanish accent as he spoke. Everest only shook his head, his spare hand gripping the table as they waited for the signal from Oliver. At his go, their arms both began to tremble, articulated muscles visible against their shirts while they battled to move the others arm. A few chants started up, some for the groom and some against. It seemed like a might have been a tie until Ellie offered a few words of encouragement. Within moments, Joao's hand was thrust down to the table, Everest releasing once he was declared the winner.

"Very good try though, Joao. Just be glad your arm is still in tact," Oliver insisted thrilled with the interest it gained from the crowd. "Okay, poor Eleanor is still stuck with this beast of a man. Who will step up and challenge him next?"

Inara got up, grinning. She walked over to the designated area and turned to the crowd, “For Ellie’s hand in marriage--” She smirked impishly, giving Everest a look that said she was ready to play hard on this one, “--I choose belly dancing.” Inara pulled the shirt of her outfit up and tied it so her stomach would show. Then she scooted the top of her skirt down a little, revealing the tops of her hips better.

Theo gaped, laughing and pointing. Cory burst out as well, he couldn't help it! Wesley wiggled his brows, saying aloud, "This is one of my fantasy's come true, Love, make it a sensual one! Although Ellie would be dancing as well!" That earned him a laugh from the people with humor and who knew him, but a hum of disapproval from those like his parents.

Everest had watched Inara as she came up to the stage, fully prepared for knife throwing or something similar. Her chosen challenge brought a frown to his face. "I don't see how we're going to judge this, but I'll be damned if I'm going to give up," he said, mimicking her process of 'redressing' herself and giving himself a crop top out of his folded tee. A few yelps of approval as his chiseled chest began to appear came from some of the younger female guests and the bride herself. "When I shake these hips and wind up with both Ellie and your husband you'll be disappointed Inara."

Oliver clapped his hand in approval, motioning for the staff to bring in a pair of speakers to they'd have music. "This is a first. Okay, the lovely Lady Inara Von Helsing to challenge poor Everest in belly dancing! May the best body roll win! As the challenger, the Lady will go first."

Thankfully a fellow professional dancer was called forth to help. They took a seat near the two of them and took out a notepad for scoring. Style, passion, and technique. Inara chose a song she had done with two of her cousins at her own wedding. The crowd in India loved some hip-popping action. And of course, her husband was watching.



Inara spared no time getting in the swing of her secondary profession. Growing up in India she had always loved to watch the dancers. She would practice on her own. Shortly before her parents died they had gotten her lessons. At eleven she won second place. Over the years Inara only got better. While she didn’t have contests and her job took time from gigs, she got plenty of dancing done with Wesley. Inara’s clothes weren’t quite the shiny ensemble she was used to, but it did the trick.

While the first dancer was making her show, Everest was preparing his own song, finger swiping along his phone before passing it to the attendant to ready. Her hips and talent definitely won the crowd over, a few shrill whistles being heard as she body shook. The song ended and the attention turned to Everest. "Oh lad, let's hope you have more than just brawn or it looks like Lady Von Helsing has this in the bag," Oliver announced which earned a few calls of agreement. "Okay, ladies and gentleman for the last night of him being a bachelor, Everest Crosse!"

A few beats of Indian music sounded, similar to what Inara had been dancing to. Everest began to slide his hips in a manner that slightly resembled the bellydancing from before, though with a bit more rigidity and a lot more of a body. After a few minutes though, the music abruptly changed, sounding almost like a record was being removed from it's player, and instead a familiar tune from many a thirsty girl films sounded off.



Everest was quickly shirtless, eager for a chance to show the entire of his sculpted body off. At the start of the song he was dancing before Ellie, even coming a little closer to her with more than suggestive hip rolls of a different variety. As the song progressed though, he pulled away from the archway, instead thrusting and lunging his body to his famed secret lover. Ellie let out an audible huff of disapproval as he strutted off, shifting in her seat. Rosalie might never have found Everest to be attractive knowing him as a cousin from the start, but she did wonder if Cory would be able to replicate some of these motions. For science, of course.

A smoldering grin was on his face as he came up to Wesley, offering him a few seconds of shared embarrassment at his sexual moves. One hand stroked Wes's cheek before giving it a tap before he strode back up to the archway. He finished as the song did with an almost hip hop lunge of his whole body being lowered to the ground while looking up at his bride. Once he stood up, his chest glistened with a thin layer of sweat and a knowing smirk as he stood just out of Ellie's reach.

Aside from the obvious discomfort of the parents and the older community, the young generation cheered, whistling and hollering. Inara clapped her hands twice out of excitement for the show. The judge laughed, taking their notes seriously, and adding a category for unexpected flare. Cory had been glancing at Rosalie during Inara’s performance. Now he couldn’t help but stare in dumb struck aw that his brother and Everest had no ounce of shame. Wesley made a show of it, biting his lip toward Everest and winking at Ellie, with an expression that said he knew exactly why she was shifting in her seat. Theo had not expected any of this! He laughed heartily and cheered with the rest.

Once Everest had finished, the judge came over to Oliver with their verdict. While the challenge had been ‘belly dancing’, and though they knew what Inara had referred to, in light of the situation the switch from traditional to modern was allowed under the artistic style‘fusion’. As such, though Everest scored low on the categories listed for the kind of dancing restricted to the one Inara performed, his number for ‘flare’ and ‘fusion’ got him the win.

A good sport, Inara bowed in defeat. She clapped for Everest and Ellie as she returned to her seat by her husband. Wesley had a plan in mind, but it would wait until the last slot. Then he would make his move.

Andriy was bold enough to come up next, offering a test of speed. He lacked the physical strength and knew it, relying on his more nimble body to be able to out dart the larger bulk of the groom. A race took place from the archway over and around the mass of the gardens before circling back where it began. A few volunteers were set up at the corners to make sure none were literally cut. While it was a close one, Everest just managed to come across the finish line ahead of him, by this point well gleaming with sweat.

"I'll challenge the young chap," Charles Young stood up from where he sat next to Harold Higgs, son of the late Dr. Higgs. The tall older man reminded Theo of a stork or a crane. His hair swept back with Dapper Dan's hair pomade. The Englishman's vest sported classic pinstripes. "A duel of wits." He proposed, "We must each ask the other three riddles. Best two out of the three wins."

There was a murmur of excitement at the change of pace. With hunters generally being physically fit, most contenders were in that field. As it stood, Oliver nodded to him and beckoned him up. "Mr. Charles Young, right you are! A test of the mind is always welcomed. Very well, the challenger shall go first."

"I will give you an easier one first, Everest," Charles kindly squint of his eye endeared him to the crowd, though a few women knew how impish and suave the older man could be. "A rich man needs it, a poor man has it, if we eat it, we die, and when we die, we bring it with us. What is it?"

There was but a moment of hesitation on the young groom's face before a playful smile appeared. "Mr. Young, that would be 'nothing'," he answered with confidence, earning a muttered approvals from the audience. He paused in thought before offering his return riddle. "You measure my life in hours and I serve you by expiring. I am quick when I am thin and slow when I am fat. The wind is my enemy. What am I?"

"Why, a candle, most likely a lit one, dear Everest," Charles chuckled, "Coincidentally I had meant to offer you a riddle with the answer as a lit candle, or 'candle', too. Though mine was different." Charles looked to the crowd, "Shall I treat you with it? Or should I go on with my next riddle?"

There was a murmur of curiosity to know it. Mainly because both men had chosen candle.

"Alright, here it is," Charles said with a smile, "They crown me with gold, white, and blue, to push away their gloom, a plume of white curls like feathers up from my doom. Though I’m not long for this world, and I shorten all the while, my glory is held in high regard, and this makes me smile. If the game is not worth my life, I will not expend myself. I’ll wait for better entertainment, enthroned on my shelf. What does not please them, does not please me, Can’t bother to hold to you, what is there to see? My days are your minutes, and your hours are my years I’ll be gone with the wind, but shed for me no tears."

Charles had crafted it using old idioms and imagery, but the answer was candle all the same. Now that the crowd knew what would have been his second challenge, they wondered what he would pick instead, "Everest, here is my second challenge," Charles grinned, "I love them for what they can do for me, I hate them for what they cannot. They say they’re meant to be broken, Just be careful and don’t get caught."

This time around his brow came together in confusion for a considerably longer time. Everest could be seen mouthing the words over and over, even turning in place as he tried to come up with a response. Finally, he offered the closest thing he could come up with. "A promise?"

Rules,” Charles said, smiling as the people around him caught on. Meant to be broken indeed. He enjoyed their pleasant surprise.

“Time, of course,” Charles chuckled. He gestured to his aging body, “I am well acquainted,” He earned a chuckle from the crowd. “Alright, Everest. Here is my last challenge,” He cleared his throat, “My neck is long and slender. I can be doubled, tripled, or more. But often there is one of me. I am the way through the door. Two names I hold, though I am one. Of this I am not ashamed. Though the living often use me. It’s the dead after which I am named. . .What am I?”

Everest was certainly talented in many ways, and no one questioned his intelligence, but Charles was a Literature major, a former professor at Cambridge, and a long time friend of the Anthropologist and Archaeologist Dr. Henry Higgs. Riddles were his hobby. Inara and Wesley murmured over the answer. Theo had no idea what it could be, all the answers he thought of connected back to Aarin. Cory furrowed his brows. He muttered he couldn’t think of the answer, wondering if Rosalie knew.

At the same moment as Rosalie muttered it under her breath Everest from on the stage answered with, "That would be a skeleton key, sir," he said, grateful he'd managed to recover himself.

Charles beamed, “Very good!” He encouraged the crowd to applaud, “I think you’ll be happy to know you’re one of the few who figured it out. I am impressed.” He gave Everest a pat on the shoulder.

At this point Everest knew he needed to stump Charles. He sputtered in thought, running a hand through his hair. "It cannot be seen, cannot be felt, cannot be heard, cannot be smelt. It lies behind stars and under hills and empty holes it fills. It comes out first and follows after; ends life, kills laughter."

“Ah, Darkness,” Charles chuckled, “Well then, that makes three for me, doesn’t it?”

"That does make three," Oliver agreed, holding a hand out toward the older man. "Our first victor! A gentleman of wits has defeated our man of brawn. So then, will you stay as our groom or allow Everest to continue fighting for his bride?"

Charles walked up to Ellie and gave her hand a kiss, “I’m sorry dear, but the married life isn’t for me. Please, settle for this sharp younger man,” He smiled and gestured to Everest before taking his seat next to Harold Higgs. The crowd cheered for the conclusion.

"Very well, who will be our next challenger?" Oliver questioned. While the crowd nodded at his choice to stand down a female contender approached Everest, her thin braids shaking with each step as she presented herself. "Oh, we are in for a treat folks! Miss Monifa Zadzisai has just challenged our groom to a Capoeira match. A friendly reminder that we do need to leave the man in one piece, though!"

Monifa let out a rich chuckle, stretching her arm across her chest while her dark eyes watched Everest. "If he is good enough he will be," she said with a wink, her words thick. She moved in a smooth lanky manner, her own muscles rippling beneath the tank top she had stripped down to. The two took their positions and as Oliver called a 'go!' Monifa launched herself at Everest, looking much like a cat pouncing. The two were quickly a blur of bodies, the African woman seeming to constantly be on the attack while Everest was left trying to block or turn his body out of the way. She flipped, twisted, kicked and flexed around him with practiced ease, her fluid movements seeming like the child of martial arts and gymnastics. Before long Everest misjudged one of her kicks, her solid leg bringing him down to the ground. She moved to land with both knees on his collarbones, pinning him to the ground.

"Another victor!" Oliver called the contact, which was met with murmured surprises. "What will it be Miss Zadzisai? Will you stand as groom or leave Eleanor to Everest?"

"I am de groom now," she said, banging her fist to her chest twice in victory.

"A woman who knows what she wants, right after my heart," Oliver bowed in respect. Everest was accepting a water that was being offered, honestly glad for a break as his chest heaved. Ellie seemed thrilled by this development, though she did spare a moment to give her hardworking man a quick kiss. Willow had watched with interest, half tempted to throw her own foot in the ring. "So, who will challenge Monifa to take the role of groom?"

"I will," Rosalie said as she stood up and let go of Cory's hand, a confident look on her face. Monifa watched with interest as the young woman walked up to the archway, drawing curiosity by some who still did not know her. She informed Oliver of her choice who in turn announced it to their audience.

"Miss Rosalie Crosse challenges Monifa to a test of discipline in archer," he said, the staff immediately moving to get the target as well as bow and arrows. Once everything was in place and the women stood a fair distance away he continued. "This will be the best of three shots. Miss Crosse will shoot first." Her first two arrows were right in the center cluster while the third went slightly astray, though the accuracy still earned appropriate applause from the guests. Monifa, while a nimble and fierce lioness, proved to be claws and no thumbs. One of her arrows missed the target completely while the remaining two only made it to the outer most rings. In respectful defeat she bowed to Rosalie and took her seat.

Rosalie beamed with pride, smirking as Oliver asked if she would remain as the groom or pass the honors back to Everest. "I will stay as groom," she said with a firm nod. She didn't imagine she'd be able to hold her own against anyone quite yet, but a sense of competitiveness was shining in here eyes.

"Very well! Miss Crosse is our groom, an unexpected change of pace! Who will challenge her?"

"I will." Willow stood, though she wasn't quite sure what had motivated her to do so. She strode purposefully toward the front of the gathering, flashing Ellie a smile before presenting herself to Oliver for his usual questioning.

"Well, well, well!" The Brit clapped in excitement, looking over at the crowd to reveal what he had learned. "Our excitement only grows tonight, my friends! We have Miss Willow Crosse here to challenge Rosalie Crosse and she asks to stay with bow and arrow!" There was a fair amount of excitement, the crowd eager to see if Rosalie's aim would be met or stay strong.

Willow was given the bow this time around, testing it's stiffness for a moment before lining up to take her shots. One after the other her arrows whipped through the air. Like Rosalie's prior match, two of her were in the center while the third went slightly astray. Polite applause filled the air while the girls shifted and Rosalie was up to shoot. Luck was not on her side, though. This time around two arrows strayed to the next ring while only one was centered, something she blamed her lack of practice on. Regardless, she nodded to her cousin in defeat and placed a kiss on Ellie's cheek before returning to her seat and Cory.

"Willow Crosse, will you stay as our groom?" Oliver asked with interest, though he did not know much about the woman before him. A nod from her was met with the crowd shifting about. "Very well, who will challenge Miss Crosse?" Willow wasn't sure who she would be against, but had imagined if Wesley or even Theo stood to challenge her she'd be out easily. She hadn't expected who had stepped up though.

"I will challenge," Elizabeth's voice sounded over the crowd before she stood from her seat, coming up to the archway. While there might have been a series of confusion about Willow, most didn't seem to know how to react to this unknown face. Nodding to Willow, she held her hand out for the bow still in her hands. "And archery again."

"I beg pardon, ma'am. Your name?" Oliver asked politely.

"Elizabeth Crosse," Liz answered loud enough for everyone to hear, only further exciting the guests who didn't know the mystery woman. She ignored their murmurs, moving to the shooting position and exhaling slowly. Her hold on the bow was very similar to the girls' had been, though there was a wider stance taken. Arrow after arrow shot at the target and grouped in a tight cluster around the target. The excitement of the crowd grew, many standing up and coming closer for a better look. Willow accepted the bow back, though it was clear she was impressed by her aim. Just as she had before, two of her own shots were nearly bullseye with the third straying to the next circle. Close, but it clearly labeled Liz as the victor! The guests who chose not to participate still clapped at the closeness. Willow had no hard feelings, honestly glad she could be removed so gently and as others before had done she bowed.

"Very well! Elizabeth Crosse, I say. That is a family of sharp shooters, isn't it folks?" Oliver urged another round of applause before turning to Elizabeth again. "So, will you continue your reign?"

"Oh no, I will leave Everest to Ellie, as it should be," she politely declined, the bow and target taken away by staff while she gave the happy couple well wishes. Returning to her seat, many seemed impress though there was a sour express on Robert Crosse's face that didn't seem to be going away any time soon.

"A respectable decision. I think we still have time for one more challenge and that means Everest is back up to bat. Do we have any last souls who will attempt to take Eleanor from him?"

 

[xrakkax]

Wesley stood up, straightened out his shirt and vest, and said, “Then I shall have at it, if you please,” His arms swept out as he strode forward with his usual swagger. Younger women and men who, like Angela and Rosalie, kept tabs on their Hunter idols, swooned to see the stage now counting three of their favorites. Wes turned to the crowd once he arrived at the designated spot, “Ladies and Gentlemen, I do believe we agree that this contest deserves a slight change of pace. While I am convinced Ellie is an amazing woman and worthy of competition, I would like to bring a more modern touch to the event,” Wesley came to stand so that he was between Ellie and Everest, “I throw down my gauntlet for the hand of Everest Crosse!” The crowd fluttered in amusement. Wesley turned to Everest, “I think we all knew this day would come.” He flashed Ellie a smile, “If I am defeated, I will respectfully become a forlorn lover who wistfully moans over what could have been, instead of what is, and if I win--” He gave Everest a wiggle of his brows, “You can join Inara and I in marriage and we can celebrate my victory in bed tonight.” He said this, of course, all for show, though his parent's faces were blue from holding an inhale of embarrassment.

Theo just couldn’t keep from chuckling! He gave Willow nudge and said he could see Micha doing something like this. Cory too, who had been surprised by the earlier dance, now only laughed that the years Wes and Ev spent joking and teasing over their ‘love affair’ culminated in a fitting conclusion. Though he doubted this would really stop them from making those flirty comments in the future. Inara sat with a smile and a wave, in on the joke.

“Now for the challenge I propose, well, I think it’s only fair that Ellie be the one to fight for her spouse,” Wesley said, gesturing for Everest and Ellie to switch places, “As for the challenge, I propose a game of chicken!” Wesley chuckled, “Whichever one of us is willing to give my beautiful wife an artful, passionate kiss will be the winner. Inara?” Dramatically she rose from her chair and came over to stand with them, “Hesitate, and that will cost you a point. Skimp out, and another point lost.” Wesley said, adding a few more conditions like flare and expression, “And of course, if you’re unable to make contact with her lips at all, you will be immediately disqualified.” Wesley tucked his hands behind his back and asked Ellie, “Do you accept?”

Although some of the older generation, particularly all parents involved, seemed to be ready to faint at the preposterous challenge, Everest was grinning ear to ear. Both men were more than comfortable enough with their sexuality to put on such a display and Ellie was hardly threatened by this point at their grown man evolved bromance. She stood with ease off her silken throne, dress trailing behind her as she took her place where Everest had formerly stood. Everest plopped down on the chair, doing his best to mimic how Ellie had been sitting with her legs crossed while she watched him defending her.

Willow shared in Theo's amusement, shaking her head at her brother's antics. It seemed like the two young men she'd watched interact as she was being picked up for an arranged date had truly never grown past it. Rosalie, gradually becoming used to how these two could banter back and forth was more interested to see who might come out the winner at the end of this. Wesley might have had the benefit of years of practice, but there was an impish grin on Ellie's face that said she wouldn't be stepping down easily.

"Wesley dear, you are mistaken to find this a challenge," she said as she adjusted her dress. "You see if I lose that means you'll have Everest for the night and I'll have a honeymoon suite to myself; I win and he's forever mine. Regardless, I have an excuse to place my lips on the delightful tigress you call your wife. I can't see this as a loss no matter what, so I accept your challenge."

“Hmm, then there is nothing to do now then begin!” Wesley had the manner of a man wholly pleased with whatever might come. Sensual music began to play once Wes consulted the DJ. He flashed Everest a smile, pointing to him, “This is for you, of course.” He chuckled, then quieted his amusement to commence the competition.

Inara stood in the center of the gazebo. She kept a steady smirk as Wesley made a show of walking to her. He turned on his heel, moonwalked, and even added a few of Michael Jackson's famous subtle dance moves, all to the sound of the music. Wes stalked around Inara, like a wild cat on a prowl. He took her hand, swaying with her, waiting for the perfect moment to pounce. Just as the music was right Wesely drew Inara into a kiss and dipped her. Black tresses spilled over his arms that wrapped around her back. As he pulled her up the kiss lingered a moment longer, arms sliding up bodies. Wes and Inara practically inhaled each other.

Their passion came to a close when Wes nipped at her bottom lip and pulled away. Inara did her best not to swoon or run off with him right then. She fixed her outfit and smoothed out her hair.

Wesley faced the crowd and basked in their whistles and praise, “Thank you, thank you!” He gave Everest a wink, “You may well spend the night with us yet, Ev.” Then he stepped aside to make room for Ellie, “Your move, darling.” Wesley grinned.

There was no denying the heat that came between the two before everyone. Inara's eyes had dripped with desire for him until he'd finally found his lips with hers. Willow joined in on the support, a shrill whistle sounding before she smirked at them. She made a comment to Theo that it was surprising they only had three kids kissing like that.

Wesley might have had the element of experience on his side, but it seemed he wasn't prepared for the passion that Ellie was bringing to the table. Everest, who seemed to have a good idea of just how this next bit was going to go had sat back in the chair, all too familiar with Ellie's abilities. Just as Wes had done, Ellie walked over and had the DJ put on music for the mood. She returned to the gazebo and winked at her challenger. "Try not to enjoy this too much," she said with confidence.



As the music started Ellie walked up to Inara, reaching up and letting her hair down from where it had been pinned up. Shaking her head the locks bounced on her shoulders and back before she closed the gap between them. Her pointer finger lifted Inara's head until her chin was tilted up at her. Ellie leaned in as if she were about to close the gaps for their kisses, stopping right before they connected and instead released her chin, both hands moving to Inara's slightly wider hips and hoisting her up until the smaller woman's legs could easily wrap around her own waist. Ellie had a good five inches on her making it a surprisingly easy process. Right as Mr. Marvin Gaye gave his signature let's get it on, their lips met, Ellie's chasing Inara's hungrily. A few seconds of kissing was furthered as Ellie backed Inara into one of the pillars of the gazebo, pinning her against it while the music continued on.

This time it was Rosalie to let out a whoop of approval, grinning at the completely unorthodox wedding moment. It wasn't usual but it definitely spelled out the two couples' relationship with each other just fine. In his chair, Everest seemed to be struggling, leaning forward and biting down on a knuckle of his fist, while he exhaled. The fact that all their friends and family were around seemed to either be forgotten or irrelevant. Ellie finally lowered Inara back to the ground, cheeks rosy as she caught her breath, this time fixing Inara's hair for you. "Call me if Wes ever fucks up," she grinned.

If this had been a game of ‘I Win’, Wesley would have lost. The music alone had been a winning pick. Watching Ellie tease Inara had him swallow without thinking. Wesley’s hand absentmindedly ran through his own as if his fingers were compensating for not burying them in Inara’s tresses when Ellie’s slender fingers cascaded Inara’s black waves. Seeing his wife pulled up, her skirt scrunched, Wesley’s teeth pulled in his bottom lip. He loosened his collar without realizing it. His pale neck flushed with desire. Inara had done her part too, which made it all the more difficult for Wes. Soft noises and glances at him were little things. But Inara added in one or two tantalizing moves of her own. For one, she snagged Ellie’s skirt as she was brought up. The ruffles of the fabric contoured tightly against her backside for Everest to admire. Second, on the way down from Ellie’s arms Inara ran her hands the length of Ellie’s body, accentuating her form in front of Everest's eyes.

Catching her breath, Inara said, “Like wise,” and gave her a wink in the manner that Wes would have, had this been between him and Everest.

Wesley cleared his throat, shifting where he stood to shake the rising excitement that threatened to define itself in front of a crowd. He did not have any shame about it. He just wasn’t quite ready to admit to Inara that he would have chosen their kiss over his own. Wesley still had a chance to win. He wanted to hear it from Inara herself. Wesley’s voice, lowered an octave, betrayed his mood that had become considerably hot and bothered, “The verdict?”

Inara hummed, padding around Wesley in thought, though he could tell she had already decided. When she stopped she took Wesley’s hand, “Everest belongs to Ellie, I’m afraid.”

“Ah!” Wesley feigned a paid lover's heart, pressing a hand to his chest, “Well, Ellie, looks like you win this time!” He twirled Inara into his arms, cheek against cheek, he purred, “That’s alright. I get you all to myself tonight.”

The crowd cheered, Everest had struggled long and hard, and even Ellie had come to defend her claim on him. Cory joined in the clapping. He felt exhilarated from the Bridal Brawl, and more than a little wanting for Rosalie’s touch. Theo took Willow’s hand. He flashed her a smoldering grin, “Bridal Brawl is no bad at all. Good entertainment.”

The level of restraint from Everest was starting to challenge his own tolerance. Even shirtless he agreed that it was getting a bit too warm for comfort, standing up as Inara began to announce her decision. In truth it wouldn't have mattered what she said, though he did manage to hold his hands to himself until she announced her choice. "Damn right she does," he said with a look Ellie knew all too well, his voice even thicker than normal. Stooping down, he lifted her in his arms with one tucked under her knees and the other supporting her back in a 'bridal' carry.

Ellie smirked up at him, her brows raising in expectation. "Well Mister Crosse, you won me fair and square," she purred. "Any plans on how you'll celebrate?" To answer her, he only gave the crowd a brief nod before heading straight back into the castle.

Oliver moved to stand beside Wesley. "Bloody good time! I think that wraps this up; kids just don't ask your parents what just happened," he chuckled, shaking his head. "Enjoy your evening and since the couple vanished, I'll remind everyone of dinner at seven!"

Willow watched the vanishing forms of Ellie and Everest for a few moments though she did look to Theo with a knowing smirk of her own. "It was, wasn't it? Never heard of it before though," she commented, moving to leave as several others already were. "Though I don't think it's something we need to do. Last thing I need is you worn out the day before we're getting married."

Rosalie looped her arm through one of Cory's, perhaps feeling a tad possessive after watching the spousal exchange of sorts before them. While she also didn't have anyone at the time she was close to like Everest and Wesley might have been, she also couldn't imagine letting someone else kiss him, and in front of him nonetheless. The memories of all the young female hunters who were chasing him about at the Hunter's Ball were still quite vivid. She would greatly prefer not to worry about any of them someday trying to pull a similar stunt if ever her and Cory were to get to that point. The very thought had her cheeks a faint pink and without thinking, she commented aloud, "I don't think I'd want you kissing other people at ou-" realization hit her of just what she nearly said, the blush deepening and she cleared her throat, nodding toward the castle. "Shall we?"

Following Everest and Ellie’s example, Wesley pulled Inara into his arms like Ellie had done with her earlier. Wesley did his best to keep focused on finding a more comfortable private area to lay with his wife. Inara, however, took the opportunity as the one taking a free ride to rile her husband as they went. She murmured into his ear, she slipped her hands through his hair and over his bare clavicle. “People are staring, darling,” They noticed Wesley’s uneven breathing, the way eyes fell half-lidded, and his flushed skin. They were described as showing a scandalous display of public affection. In response, Inara bit at Wes and squeezed her legs tight around his waist as he hurried along. Wesley managed a hoarse chuckle at her disregard, “You little minx. You vixen.” Though in truth, he thought it was all good fun, even biting and kissing back when he spotted an appropriate place to defuse each other like a bomb.

Meanwhile, Theo chuckled with Willow, “Oh I make sure I have lot of energy,” he grinned, trying out a wink like he had seen Wes and Everest do. “But, we not have to. Maybe still do tradition of steal bride then?

Stealing the bride would probably not have gone over well with Cory, though he didn’t spend a moment of thought on it since he wasn’t around to hear. While the others were apparently secure enough to watch their spouses in a makeout session with another, he decided it would bother him too much that it wasn’t him who kissed his bride. As Rosalie voiced his thoughts he bobbed his head in agreement until she abruptly stopped. Cory’s lips spread in a smile. A hypothetical wouldn’t have made her so uncomfortable. It warmed his heart to think it was a serious enough hope that she didn’t want to jinx it by speaking out loud on the subject. Or cause the thought to derail any train headed that way. Cory kissed Rosalie’s cheek, “I don’t think I’d want that either. I could pass on the Bridal Brawl in general, if you know--” He added, nonchalantly, just to tease her, “I mean, if we ever did- you know, get married.”

Willow couldn't help but smirk at his wink, not missing how much the current atmosphere seemed to rub off on him. She took his hand, leisurely walking toward the castle entrance once more. "Steal the bride? You'll have to tell me more about that sometime. Is it going to involve me being swept off my feet like that?"

Cory's lips brushing her cheek seemed to help distract Rosalie from the color that slowly drained from them. That was of course until he spoke, his works catching her attention and her head tilting to look up with at him with shinning eyes. There was no doubt that the feelings she had for him were quickly growing, particularly after the day priors events. "You mean?" deciding not to ruin the moment by making a man whose tongue often betrayed him spell out his thoughts. Instead her smile only widened and she nodded, stepping up to him and taking it upon herself to adjust his collar. "I think I would like that someday," she offered meeting his eyes and sliding her hand into his. "Shall we continue this discussion? Maybe back at our room?"

“Da, it can be,” Theo grinned, making purposeful steps towards their room. They had ample time to discuss it. Though Theo wasn’t thinking of only using words. “Maybe I show you.” He purred.

Cory smiled, glancing around to make sure no one could hear him, and then leaned in to her ear to say, “I have a better idea of how we can spend our time in our room before dinner.”

 

[Soliloquy]

Willow shared a smirk at his visible eagerness, purposefully taking slower strides to keep him waiting. There was no hurry, was there? "I'm starting to think we should find more weddings to go to if this is the result I get," she admitted, finally caving in and resuming a normal pace back to their room where he would have every chance possible to show her just how he'd help her off her feet.

The color that was just barely draining from Rosalie's cheeks returned in a hurry, unaware that she bit down on her lower lip at his offer. Swallowing so she could compose herself, she nodded with a glance to ensure no one had heard him. "I think I would like to hear more about that," she offered, unashamed as she was the one to begin leading them toward the castle. The stairs that lead to his room struck a heated memory and it took every ounce of her own control not to repeat the night prior with as many people as were around. Instead, she wait until they'd stepped into his room, though the door hadn't had a chance to click closed before she was tugging him down by the collar she had worked so hard to straighten for a deep kiss.

---​

While wedding guests were enjoying their time to themselves or beloved before dinner, time stood still for no one and soon everyone was making their way toward the large dinning hall. While the true celebration wouldn't be until the following night after nuptials were shared, months of hard work meant those in the hunting community were easily ready to indulge for an extra night. Besides, weddings in themselves were large celebrations; the first toward a next step of powerful hunters! As was the recurring theme with their wedding, black and reds adorned most of the room - their fusion of flames and gunpowder.

​

As nearly guest had arrived, many familiar cohorts formed for those who had worked together in the past. The large table that seemed to have gathered the older generation had also gained Mr. and Mrs. Donahue were present, who Theo would recognize from their yacht party. They seemed to share the sense of aloofness to the festivities as Lord and Lady Cromwell had, though with less vice toward each other. Thankfully, everyone present seemed to know of the 'situation' pertaining to their daughter that it wasn't brought up. Needless to say they were among the group less impressed with how the Bridal Brawl had finished.

A large table in the center of the room boasted the younger (and less prejudicial) generation. Most of the faces who had displayed their talents in an attempt to win the bride's hand joined the smaller ensemble. In addition, Ellie's siblings appeared along with her sister-in-law who was all too eager to have a break from a baby on her hip. Everyone was still getting settled while Mallory was on her second drink, either ignoring or completely missing her husband's requests to slow down. Between greeting everyone who joined them, Ellie shot death glares down the length of the table where her sister and sister-in-law were already giggling before the meal had even started. Everest was quick to swoop in and calm his bride down, a kiss on her neck and promises for later bringing that smile back he loved so much.

Once Ellie seemed settled and leaned over to Inara to whisper about something or other, he was free to talk with Joao who was seated beside him. While he wasn't to be working, a few casual comments at a quiet level were needed to catch up on things of immediate importance. Likewise, Andriy did bother Wesley's ear since it was at his disposal, pulling out his phone to show a few prototypes in connection to a project of his, one that he felt could be added to potential future suit versions or maybe even as side tools for H-Guard to market. Everyone was of course mindful of those present to keep talk discrete.

Willow was relieved to find that there was both a table width between Wesley's questions and Theo's underwhelming attempts to lie, as well as a large bouquet of flowers. She was once again seated beside Rosalie who seemed to glow just as bright as dinner the night prior. The two were quick to jump into a discussion over the afternoon's event, clearly on much better terms than they would have expected prior to meeting. The lioness of a woman Monifa was seated to Theo's left, and though she was momentarily interested in the wine they were all being served, she did spare a moment to introduce herself.

"You are Theo, no?" she asked him, fingers slipping along the bottom of her glass and taking a sip. A nod showed her approval for the selection provided. "Russian who braves the lion den, yes?"

Theo smiled goodnaturedly, “Da, I am Theo,” He confirmed, “I am trying best to brave it. Hope all goes well, I want to make good impression on Willow’s family.” Though he wasn’t sure how well he was doing thus far, “Everest is good brother, very protective. Eh, hard to read sometime.” He turned his spoon over in his hand for something to take the edge off of his nerves, “You were really good fighter, by the way.” he complimented.

Monifa took well to the compliment, dark eyes flicking to him and nodding with her lips pulling back in a smirk. "He is strong man, good hunter," she agreed with his remark of Everest though she showed more interest of talking about herself. "We teach to fight as small ones. Protect, attack, survive. Capoiera takes discipline. Your wife has bow skills, very good. You teach your young to hunt?"

Beside her, Sabira seemed have heard something that warranted a response. A deep voice, similar to her cousins spoke, though none at the table without a Lithe would understand the roll of Shona. "Aihwa, Monifa. Ndiye musikana bofu," her tone was nearly a scolding she looked past her cousin and flashed Theo a shockingly white smile. Her gaze was brief though, redirecting to her companion. "Murume futi. Usataure zvekuvhima kwavari."

A look of understanding passed Monifa's face who nodded, turning back to Theo. "Sorry, English. Russian teaches young to fight?"

As much as Theo wanted to command the soundwaves to rearrange themselves to know what they were saying, he didn’t think it was dire enough to warrant it, so he let it go. Familiar with mistranslating, Theo thought nothing of the mishap. Wesley, Everest, and just about everyone here had some background in hunting. Pheasants being one of the many creatures they shot. “We don’t have children yet,” Theo explained, “I do want my children to know how to defend themselves. But I don’t know if my fiance will want them to go hunting. She’s tender heart for animals,” He sipped on his water.

Monifa scoffed at the news, though she fought the urge to say that tenderness was only a kind word of saying weak. Instead she offered, "Children soon. You grow old and they will tire you."

From a couple seats away Mallory let out a right out snort at that comment nodding and pointing her glass at Monifa while they were all being served their pre-selected meals. "Isn't that the truth? Say goodbye to sleeping and anything for yourself because they will completely kill your personal life."

"Exactly, that's why I'm staying single," Annabelle chimed in, rosy cheeks showing she was just as far into enjoying the evening as Mallory.

"No, that's because you cackle like a damn witch," Mallory retorted which only made them both break out in giggles. "Oh, please tell me we're still doing karaoke after this, Greggy."

Andriy heard and perked up from this conversation with Wesley, sitting back as his plate was served. "Karaoke? Tak, sing song! We drink and sing!" his cheerful declaration seemed to be picked up by most the table.

Marriage certainly took work. And children only made it harder. But Theo observed that the joy shared with children only grew and strengthened the family. At least for his own. He glanced with a smile at Willow. Maybe they would discuss trying for a child after they married. Perhaps even the night of, if she wanted. But the discussion for that talk would be done later.

Theo mouthed awe and excitement, looking to Willow, “Da, we sing?” he encouraged the notion with a light squeeze of her hand.

If it wasn't for that face, she might have said no. As it was, she was a sucker and nodded in agreement. "Fine, but I am drinking," she said, leaning in to add, "Especially if the hyena is coming. Something tells me she won't sing any better than she laughs."

Everyone seemed eager to dig into their meals, chatter subsiding while the succulent dishes were enjoyed. Rosalie did take it upon herself after hearing of the evenings plans to question Cory. "It sounds like there's a get together tonight. I don't suppose you'd care to join everyone would you?"

Ellie finished chewing in a hurry, pointing a finger across the table to the young couple. "You better! We decided to pass on traditional bachelor/bachelorette parties to have a joined one," she explained, seeming quite delighted even if she wasn't quite able to participate like she might have liked.

Cory cleared his throat, unsure. Wesley had been eyeing him impishly. He had no idea if his brother was just putting him through normal psychological torment for no reason, or if he planned on pulling Cory into some kind of crazy night he’d hope to forget by drinking. Wesley was difficult to read. Cory wouldn’t be surprised if this ‘joint’ party had something to do with his big brother. Even now Wesley’s eyes gleamed at him as they waited for an answer.

“Uh, I-- I don’t-- what I mean is-- the time, it’s so late--” Cory’s adams apple bobbed in his throat.

“Do it, do it!” Wesley cheered softly, slowly growing in strength as more people raised their voices for Cory to come with them, “Doo it! Doo it!”

Sweaty, Cory decided to put his foot down, “Only if--” he threw a finger at his brother, “--you don’t make me do anything I’d hate!”

Wesley pressed a hand to his heart, “Me?” He couldn’t help a grin as he forced his voice to steady, “Why, I would never make you do something, Cory, that’s of your own free will.”

Theo thought that sounded awfully like Kellsy. He chuckled, “Careful Cory, he may have you do riddle.” He almost choked on his chuckle, blushing, “Charles Young is not only one who is tricksy.” A good enough cover. Theo drank some water to settle his stomach.

Wesley, thankfully, had no notion of fairies on Earth. No one else who wasn't from Aarin did either. So he took it well with only the slightest curiosity over Theo’s reaction. As per his promise to Inara, he did not pursue any questions to Theo’s relief. Instead he turned a grin on to Cory, “My lad, I promise. I will not make you do anything you’d hate.”

After a studying pause Cory finally made a nod, “Alright, I’ll come.”

“Brilliant!” Wesley beamed, “I will make sure we have all the necessary acutraments for the games.”

“Games?” Cory frowned, “What games?”

“You’ll see,” Wesley wiggled his brows and his lips upturned in a devils charming smirk.

Rosalie offered Cory a reassuring squeeze of his thigh under the table, flashing a smile. She'd make sure they didn't get too rough on him.

Ellie was thrilled to hear they'd be joining. A quick survey around the table said that everyone at it would be joining them, even the normally stern Monifa and Sabira. Gregory did promise that if Mallory or Annabelle grew out of hand he'd be leading them away. With that settled, everyone went about enjoying their meals, several getting a few glasses and even a round of beers hitting the table by the time dessert plates were cleared.

Sometime near the end of dinner Wesley noticed Inara posturing. He couldn’t tell if this was an accident. Likely not. He checked by doing that thing with his collar. At seeing her lingering stare he knew what was coming. While Wesley and Inara played ‘I Win’, Cory had his mind on Rosalie’s hand on his thigh. Before dinner properly ended some of the guests began to shuffle off, most to the party, some to bed. Cory decided to leave a little early with Rosalie because she wanted to change her shoes. They walked behind Inara and Wesley, who seemed squirrely and glanced seductively at one another. Something Inara said or did made Wesley sigh deeply. Not a moment later did he take Inara by the hand and pull her into one of the side tea rooms, similar to the one they had a luncheon in on the first day.

Cory didn’t say a word. They had been doing that randomly ever since they got here. It took a lot to keep his mind focused when he and Rosalie got their room. The thoughts of Rosalie swam in his head as she got her shoes. With the bed right there he considered staying. But, he made a promise to go to the party.

Once Rosalie had been satisfied they were a hallway down, nearly halfway, when Rosalie realized she had to relieve herself. Cory decided to wait outside the complimentary womens bathroom.

Cory leaned against the stone walls at the intersections of hallways. It was right after he took out his phone that movement drew Cory’s eye. He looked over and blinked in surprise. A long, furry beast had slipped around a corner. Or, had he imagined it? Cory had heard of people hearing a critter around the castle. Was this it? Rosalie could be a while. Cory didn’t think he’d be gone long. So he investigated. He turned that corner and swore he saw a tail slip into another tea room. Quietly he stalked his way into it, sneaking like a cat. When he opened the door, he didn’t see anything. But he did hear something! Was that the rodent in the corner? Cory made his way further into the tea room, crouching to see under tables and couches.

While the dinning area was bustling and everyone was consumed with their conversations, two faces had managed to slip away from the festivities. Several yards down the hall from the full hall, a tea room that seemed quite empty and available for two siblings who had been putting off talking to each other until it could no longer be stopped.

"Bobby, you can't expect to keep this charade up for the rest of your life," the voice of Elizabeth could be made out, a nearly forty year gap not seeing to damper an older sibling tone, full of disappointment.

"Liz, this isn't something you need to be meddling in," Robert had a hushed tone, clearly far more concerned that what she spoke of was going to spread like wild fire. "You don't have a shred of evidence."

"Evidence? Have you not looked at those girls, Bobby? You can't tell me that I'm the only person who sees it," her voice rose and fell to match her body pacing about the study.

"It's not uncommon for cousins to look similar. Anita and Amelie didn't look that much different from each other. Not that you'd know." His voice was growing impatient, but neither of the siblings were ready to back down from each other.

"Oh right, because I wasn’t around after finding out what our family was - apparently still is capable of. Although it does make sense that you'd think they look similar…"

"You're coming to my son's wedding to try and sully my good name with your ridiculous accusations. Elizabeth, all these years of keeping you safe when others would have suggested-"

He was cut short as her voice rose in response. "Suggested what, Robert?! To kill your own flesh and blood?" There was a venom in her tone that was unlike her and she felt her blood beginning to boil. "People aren't on this planet to be thrown away when you're done with them. Lord knows that didn't work out last time, did it?"

There was a long pause between them and the creak of floorboards could be heard as their positions shifted. When Robert spoke, it was as if the room had turned to ice just from his words. "What last time, Liz? Would you care to tell me just what you're thinking of?"

"Oh what's the matter? You don't want your wife to find out how you tried to set her up to be killed in an 'accident' so you could be with your lover?" The words were getting hard to make out, but if one was in the room, they'd see the two face to face, Robert's entire body tense as he struggled with restraining himself. Elizabeth however showed no fear, she glared right back in his eyes, apparently ready to face death itself. She clicked her tongue against the roof of her mouth a few times. "Tsk tsk tsk, now that didn't work out did it? Left with Anita and lost Amelie, destroying their family in the process."

"You don't know what the fuck you're talking about! You haven't been a part of this world in decades and if you think that you can storm in here and destroy my family's lives, I swear-"

"You swear what, Bobby? You going to make me disappear just like them?" She matched his shout and even forced him to take a step back. "You're a coward who couldn't admit when he fucked up and people died for your greed. You were sloppy enough that I found that out without ever meeting them. Tell me what the Hunting community thinks of someone who betrays their own."

Another long pause filled the room and the noise from the dinning hall consumed everything before Robert spoke again, low and even once more. "How many people know? How do you know?"

"I haven't told the girls or Everest, if that's what you're worried about," she said with a scoff, knowing his selfish behaviors hadn't changed over the years. "Mother told me, though. Amelie had spoken to her just before Rosalie was born and asked her to look after her if something happened. I wonder if she had expected that something to be from her child's father.."

"Elizabeth…"

"Robert. I'm telling you this now as a warning: you tell that girl - tell all of your children - or I'll make sure Anita and everyone else know what you're capable of." There was a brief moment where it sounded like he was going to answer her before she cut him off. "And if you think about harming me, know that I've already taken care of that. If something happens to me everyone will know that you are the unnamed father and your wife will know that she sleeps with a man who aimed to kill her. Do you understand?"

A soft chuckle sounded and Robert shook his head at his sister. "It is an absolute shame, you know?"

"Know what?" she lacked his amusement as she snapped back.

"You act holier than thou but in truth, you would have made a damn good hunter, Liz. A real heartless bitch."

"I'll leave that up to you, Bobby," she spoffed back, pausing to recompose herself. "You have until January to come clean or I'll help you find a conscience, little brother." Footsteps could be heard coming to the doorway before she slipped out, leaving him alone with his thoughts. Too clouded to imagine enjoying dessert, she turned and headed to her room, her expression not as soft as it normally was.

Robert stood for a few moments alone in the study, removing his glasses and rubbing his temples. Once he was composed, he calmly left the room with every intent to find his wife and only retire once he'd had a chance to enjoy the cheesecake he had been looking forward to. He wasn't unaccustomed to pests and knew this could be dealt with in due time.

 

[xrakkax]

Just as soon as Wesley and Inara finished their lusty venture on the tea room couch they lingered in each other's arms. The Von Helsing couple, like Theo and Willow, hadn’t had this much time alone in a while. Wes couldn’t help but be pulled in by his moon of a wife, and she couldn’t deny her ocean of a husband. They lay, enjoying their kisses in the aftermath of euphoria, until the sound of the door opening and closing drew them from the depths of each other. Wesley might have thought it amusing to alarm the new arrivals by popping up into a sitting position with Inara straddling him, since the cushioned back of the couch hid them from view, but the tone and the familiar voices silenced him. Inara felt Wesley’s arms slip around her in a different manner than moments before; protectively holding her to him as his mind processed what was being discussed.

As the events unfolded between Robert and Elizabeth both Von Helsings countenances fell grim. It disappointed Wes that a number of the hunting community seemed to struggle with infidelity. His parents included. Though difficult, the situation could be navigated through help. Either from friends and trusted family, or a therapist. However, murder changed the game. Robert didn’t need to come clean only to the members of his family. He had to answer to the law. That being said, he knew right then it was not as simple as getting a confession, though that indeed would help. A man who is convinced he has nothing to lose is capable of anything. If what they heard of Robert tonight is to be believed then there is no telling what he may do.

Wesley and Inara made sure Robert had left before quickly pulling on their clothes. Neither needed to give much instruction to the other. After nearly eight years of marriage and occasionally hunting side by side, they fell in step with what the other expected of them.

First, Wes checked the security cameras with his phone. While his castle in Belarus was at his full disposal Wesley didn’t have the same degree of security in his hands that he would have wanted at Ashford. Still, he and Everest did their best to control what they could get away with, which was considerable compared to what other people could do.

Using the access codes to the cameras Wesley quickly deduced Robert meant to go back to the dinner. Calculating the man's pace, the routes intersecting his pathway, and the delay to put on their clothes within moments, Wesley made his move. He and Inara managed to hurry ahead of Robert to another tea room, shoes in hand, dodging cameras themselves to help their ruse. Close enough to the dining hall that Cory and Rosalie would not become suspicious if Robert mentioned seeing Wes and Inara at that time, and far enough from the argument between Liz and Robert that it would not raise red flags for him.

Wesley and Inara slipped into the tea room just in time, keeping one of the two doors purposefully open halfway. They could hear Robert's footsteps on the thin carpet over the stone becoming louder. Wesley pulled Inara up and against the door that was closed, immediately engaging in passion as if they had been there all along. As Robert’s footfalls reached them Wesley said in a thick voice, “I think it’s best we go, darling. I still need to get the supplies for the party tonight.”

Playing along, Inara sighed in a moan, “Stay here with me.” But allowed Wesley to lower her down just as Robert would have been able to see them through the door ajar.

Wesley artfully timed eye contact with Robert as if he heard someone coming. The moment they knew they saw each other, Wes’s brows perked in amused surprise. Then he looked down and murmured to Inara, “I’ll make it up to you later. Besides, we’re disturbing the other guests.” Wesley chuckled, guiding her out of the tea room with him, “Pardon us, Mr. Crosse,” He offered a non-apology for having been caught in the midst of romancing his wife as they walked past him.

Robert's steps slowed at Wesley's familiar voice, pausing even at the door and glancing in. An amused smirk was on his face and he nodded to the two as they passed before him. "Nothing to pardon with young love," he mused, with a shake of his head before continuing on toward the dining hall, thinking little of the chance to happen upon them. Rumors were the two had been spotted about the castle on multiple occasions in heated moments since arriving.

True to their word, Wes and Inara made their way to their room. All the while they did not stray from the usual manner they’ve thus far displayed. Once the door of their suite closed, however, Wesley’s demeanor darkened. Inara took up a pen and paper. Wordlessly the couple sat by the hearth. Wesley lit a fire while Inara began to write in the code they developed. Once the blaze warmed the room Wesley pulled Inara onto his lap nearest to the flames with him.

‘What will you do?’ She wrote.

‘I’ll need time to think it over. It is a delicate situation. We can’t say anything at the moment. Everest will be furious, no doubt. The wedding and everything Ellie planned would be derailed. I think I must speak with Liz again. Perhaps another evening stroll.’ Wesley scribbled. Before he gave the notepad over he hesitated, adding, ‘Reception maybe?’

Inara took the pen and gave her opinion, ‘You may need to. Tonight won’t look organic. We have the party. And we’re not sure how long Liz plans to stay. Unless you think Rob might do something to her tonight?’

‘Possible,’ Wesley wrote, ‘But not likely. If Robert is not a complete idiot, he won’t make a lethal move on Liz here. He’s smart enough to know we have cameras in these places. He’s probably going to come to the conclusion that he’ll have to make sure that the tea room didn’t record the argument he had with Liz. I’ll need to set a stage for him to steal and erase the footage. I’ll keep a copy myself for evidence later.’

Inara scrawled, ‘Alright, that’s fair. Let me know if I can do anything.’

‘Hmm, the least we do directly, the better. I rather you not do anything at all, Love. But if I have no other recourse, I will go to you for help.’ Wesley gave her a kiss, saying aloud, “I love you.”

Inara smiled, resting her head against his, “I love you too.”

One by one they laid the pages of their notes into the fire. And unlike the silly people of many a movie, they waited until the paper became nothing more than ash. Once that was done, they got up, fixed up their outfits, grabbed the supplies, and headed to the party.

 

[Soliloquy]

​

After a brief interlude for the party members to stop at their rooms either to change for comfort or check on little ones with their caretakers, the youth of the wedding ensemble rendezvoused at Quay Bar, most of which were blissfully unaware of the dark turn of the night. The elder generations had retired and were likely grateful that the bar was a good distance from any of their rooms, particularly as joyous groom busted through the door with a splay of arms. "Drinks are on me because tomorrow I'm going to be a married fucking man!" Everest declared. An echo of shouts followed suit as everyone filed into the bar.

Mallory and Annabelle, who were currently on either side of a frowning Gregory wasted no time in shuffling straight to the barside. "Shots!" they both declared, hands smacking the bar top a few times.

Rosalie was still amused, not quite to the point of annoyance that Ellie seemed to have with her sister and sister-in-law. "I think we're going to need more than shots to catch up to you two," she joked.

Andriy laughed at her remark, nodding quickly. "Drink fast! Where is Theo? Maybe bring vodka, tak?"

Theo and Willow were not long for the bar. A few ‘experiments’ had delayed them, but they soon made their way to the Quay. At some point Wesley and Inara joined them the rest of the walk. Thankfully Theo had become more comfortable since Wes seemed satisfied not to question him. At least not on serious topics.

The couples came through the doorway together. Unfortunately for Andriy, Theo did not have a bottle of vodka with him. Only a beautiful fiance and their two sets of singing pipes. By the look of the room it probably wouldn’t matter how well they sang though. Most of the patrons there were old men warbling away ancient Irish tunes in the smoky corners. The wedding party and guests were getting on their drink game.

Speaking of games, Wesley spied Cory at Rosalie’s side. A gleam in his eye for what was to come. The bag with the bottle, a set of cards for poker, and a list of rules for Truth or Dare held securely in his right hand. Inara looped her arm in his left. Wes called out to his brother, “Cory, so glad you made it!”

Cory turned, a little flushed, “Hmph. I am not so glad Inara couldn’t keep you in a tea room.”

Laughing, Inara pat her brother-in-law’s shoulder, “I can’t miss this!”

Theo walked absentmindedly along with Wes and Inara, placing him and Willow in their sights, “What is it?” He asked, without realizing into which he was walking.

“Drinking games,” Wesley grinned, pulling out the supplies. “Wedding drinking games with a 90’s flare. We have spin the bottle, five-card-draw, and a set of rules for Truth or Dare.” He bounced his finger between Theo and Willow, “You will play, of course. Among the prizes I have in store for winning-- aside from bragging rights and gift cards-- will be an all-expense-paid trip to a week's vacation destination of your choosing; place, time, and date.”

The trip was definitely an enticing wager and a few who were lingering at the bar walked closer with their drinks in hand. Willow, however, was very familiar with just how loose her brother and even Wesley got when they enjoyed late nights and cold drinks like tonight would be. She knew that devilish grin couldn't be up to much good, but figured it was all in good fun, at least for tonight. "Is this going to be a repeat of you and Ev ending up cuddling again?"

Everest who was approaching with Ellie on his arm, a half empty beer in his hand while she was nursing a sealed cup of cranberry juice, shouted in protest. "We were not cuddling! We were wrestling and this knob passed out on me," he muttered.

"Looked like cuddling to me," Willow said with a nonchalant shrug of her shoulders.

Rosalie, who somehow had never been graced with this story chuckled, leaning in to whisper to Cory, "Think you can drink him under the table?"

Cory chuckled, shaking his head, “Not likely. Wes likes to drink. I can knock back a beer once in a while, but that man has a high tolerance. I can’t imagine how much he had to drink to pass out.” Cory looked around the bar, “I think it’s fitting he ended up in a bar in Ireland.”

Wesley winked at Everest, “You know you liked it.”

Inara brought out her phone to show a photo of her kneeling between the men embraced in a drunken stupor. In the picture, she held the sharpie that marked their faces with less than savory drawings, and a few mustaches and kiss marks. “It was a good night.”

The people around chuckled and laughed. Some asked for the image to be sent to their phones.

“You barely drank anything,” Wesley complained lightly, nudging her to take a glass of some alcoholic beverage, “You won’t get away with it this night, it’s a wedding, Love.”

Taking the cup with a smirk, Inara said, “Oh you just want me to dance drunk.”

“It’s only because I love to watch,” Wesley said lustfully, before turning to the crowd, “Who's up for spin the bottle? If and when it lands on you, you must complete a single command given by the last person unfortunate enough for the bottle to have landed on!” As he spoke, he cleared a round table and set the bottle onto the center. “When everyone has gotten a turn, whoever has done the most without forfeiting-- which has consequences--will get the first prize of the night. A date night at a restaurant of your choice.”

The table was quick to fill up with those present, a even standing as chairs filled up. Everyone seemed to come prepared with a drink in hand, two for Mallory. "Wes, you know I'm a competitive man," Everest said, taking one seat and tugging Ellie down on his lap. "I just want to thank you in advance for paying for our second honeymoon as I watch you get shit faced." The room erupted in laughter, though only Everest seemed as confident in himself as he was saying, no one else backing down.

"Oh, don't get so cocky old man," Rosalie perked up as she settled down, more confident in her tolerance than Cory. She might have found time between studying for a few parties here or there, after all.

Andriy scoffed at the back and forth, setting his glass down loudly on a nearby table. "American drinks are weak," he insisted. "We play with real alcohol, Everest wake up for his anniversary!" Sabira and Monifa let out deep chuckles of agreement, perched gracefully on their chairs.

Willow cast a glance up at Theo, relaxed enough since their line of questioning seemed to have ended and eager to have an enjoyable time with the friends and family she had been apart from for so long. She took one of the seats and urged Theo to sit beside her, mouthing it'd be fun!

Theo decided it wouldn’t hurt. He sat with Willow, an arm around her shoulder. Not everyone was ready. Cory cleared his throat and took a spot beside Rosalie. He wasn’t sure how this was going to end. The last time Wes had got him to play a lengthy drinking game, it was their own spin of ‘True American’. Cory got stuck Behind the Iron Curtain with Wes. The young man barely escaped a French kiss by his drunk brother through the window. Cory shuffled to safety to a different room, all the while being heckled by the rosy-cheeked audience on the other side of the windowpane. Wesley laughed too hard to be upset by the implied insult.

A tray of shots and a bottle of Jameson was placed in easy reach. Wesley drank the rest of his beer and then laid it on its side in the center of the table, “I’ll go first,” he said, giving it a whirl. Wesley sat back in his chair with Inara on his knee. The narrow end of the bottle blurred like a glass wheel. When it finally came to a stop it handed on Rosalie. Wesley whooped, “Rosy, Posy, Pudding and Pie-- Slap the man you wish to die, hug the one you’d want to bed, and kiss the man you wish to wed." Wesley added, "They all have to be three different men, you can't double up. And your consequence for not doing it. . .two shots."

It was fun and games while the bottle spun but once it landed on Rosy her cheeks quickly turned pink. If it weren't for his caveat, she would have been able to at least settle on two of the answer. A glance around the room told her two things; there was no one present she could say she wanted to die and still only one man who served to satisfy the other two requirements. Leaning forward, she snatched two of the shot glasses, throwing them back one after the other with a wince at the burning. She ignored the protests about of her avoiding it and spun the bottle to keep things going. This time it came to rest on Everest who didn't seem phased by it, in fact he didn't even notice Ellie leaning slightly so there was no chance they could claim it was on her. "I don't have a rhyme, but Everest you have to do fifty push-ups an-"

"Done, piece of cake!" he said, sliding Ellie on to his chair while he immediately dropped into position on the ground.

"And! You have to sing your favorite Taylor Swift song while you do them," she finished with a smirk, brows perked.

Everest sat up from the bar floor, looking at her with a disgusted look. "Do you think I know any Taylor Swift songs? I don't listen to trash!"

"Fine, then you'll have to do three shots," she shrugged simply.

He paused for a moment, trying to weight how that'd turn the day quickly. With an incoherent grumble, he dropped to the ground, arms shoulder width apart. As his body cup the first time with the first of the push-ups he could be heard in a quiet falsetto, "He said let's get out of this town, drive out of the city, away from the crowds. I thought Heaven can't help me now, nothing lasts forever, but this is gonna take me down..." Willow let out a snort of laughter at the sight, already enjoying everything far too much.

"We can't hear youuu!!" Rosalie sang back at him, smirking as she pulled her phone out just in time for him to get audible with:

"He's so tall and handsome as hell! He's so bad but he does it so well!!" Everest continued on, finishing his push-ups right as Wildest Dreams came to an end. Despite it not being a physical challenge for him, his cheeks were red. Spotting Rosalie's phone he scowled. "So help me if I find that anywhere." Smirking, she tucked her phone away before it could vanish. Everest spun the bottle, this time watching it land on Inara and he clapped his hands once, rubbign them together. "Oh, dear Inara. It's time for my revenge from you nearly stealing my wife." His eyes shifted between Inara and her neighbor to the side that happened to be Theo. "Switch one piece of clothing with Theo or take two shots, Von Helsing!"

Wesley was all for the strip, seeing that his wife had come in a sweater dress, tall black boots, and happened to be wearing one of his preferred sets of women's undergarments. For the brief moment during transfer of the clothes, he’d get to enjoy her nearly bare figure. The white sweater dress styled as a wrap. Inara was thankful too, because she liked this particular piece and didn’t want to ruin it by stretching it out over Theo’s muscular frame. This is also the reason why she didn’t want to give him a bra, and definitely never underwear, even if she thought it would be funny. Inara wasn’t about to watch her favorite clothes rip apart for a Spin the Bottle challenge!

Inara chuckled, “Well she did say I could call, if ever Wes fucks up, so don’t speak too soon. She might be mine one day, Ev.” She gave her husband a gentle slap to his cheek, before giving Everest a confident nod, “But I accept your challenge anyway.”

Theo, on the other hand, flustered in surprise, “Wait, I am hold to this?” He looked to Wesely for clarification on the expectations of the participants.

“Well, technically this does fall under the Bystander Rule. In this game each person the bottle lands on can ask only one other person to be obliged to the challenge. Inara is definitely under threat of consequences. She still must take off a piece of clothes as if she did trade with you. We can find a shirt that is similar to yours maybe. But you aren’t obligated. Bystanders who don’t participate are exempt from shots--” Theo sighed in relief, “--but--” Theo held his breath, “--you have to do one round of the chicken dance.”

“What is the chicken dance?” Theo chuckled.

Wesley shrugged, “Harmless goofy dance. It’s okay. It’s what we settled on for Bystanders. I still propose to change it one day,” he leaned though, “But as yourself, Theo, do you really want to remember this night as the night you did a chicken dance? Or do you want to get so wasted that you wished you remembered wearing my wife’s sweater dress?”

Theo looked to Willow, a little speechless. One one hand, no, he didn’t want to do that, but, somehow Wes made it seem like he’d really miss out. And besides, this may have been a sign of progress with him and Everest. Clearing his throat, Theo began to unbutton his shirt.

“Woo!” Wesley cheered, along with everyone else who didn’t want this night to be lame. Except maybe Cory, who shook his head with a smile. He was glad it wasn’t him! Just watching Theo undo his button-down made his cheeks burn. The man’s body earned more than a few wolf-whistles and ‘yow’s.

Theo handed his silk long-sleeve off for Wes to hold. Inara slid off of Wesley’s lap. She grabbed the hem of her sweater dress and slowly began to pull it up. Wesley grinned, his eyes meeting his wife’s-- until she turned away and stood in front of Ellie. This time it was Wesley’s turn to sigh! Inara smirked to know, without looking, exactly how her husband had to be shifting and frustrated. That aside, she focused on Ellie as she slipped off the white sweater and dropped it into Theo’s hands. All the while Cory downcast his eyes and Theo respectfully looked at Willow while, in full red lacy lingerie, Inara strut back over to the shirt Wesley held.

Ellie let out a joyful whoop as Inara undressed before her. One palm slid against the repeated to mimic letting it rain on her dear friend. Spotting the lingerie she wiggled her brows over at Wesley. "I'll have to help take that off later," she egged him on.

“Only if I get to watch,” Wesley winked, with a devious smile.

Inara outstretched her hand to receive the shirt. Wesley merely bent his wrist where his arm lay on his leg. Chuckling, Inara came close so she could take it from him. Wes hooked a leg behind hers so that she couldn’t scamper off to Ellie while she buttoned Theo’s shirt on. A compromise for the earlier tease! Once Inara had completed her part of the challenge she sat on Wesley’s lap and looked to find Theo was still struggling to go through with his end.

“Ehh, so small,” Theo sighed, holding up the wool dress.



“You can do it!” Wesley cheered.

It might not have been as scandalous as the locked lips from the bridal brawl, but Willow admittedly was enjoying this. She couldn't hold back a smirk as he held Inara's dress, nodding at him. "Come on, Theo. I'm sure you'll look just as sexy as Inara did," she offered with a wink. If he didn't try it on and they somehow couldn't find him a replacement shirt, she also wouldn't be opposed to seeing him shirtless for the rest of the night.

Theo hesitated, but he slowly squeezed in his arms. The dress, though a wrap, would not come away the same as when it went on. Nothing a tailor couldn’t fix. Wesley hoped it would be very loose by the time it went back onto Inara. The crowd cheered to see Theo wearing the white wool dress. He gave a good-natured chuckle. He did look funny! Theo decided to take another inch into their good graces by flexing. Inara clapped twice, excited to see him loosening up. Wesley whistled sexily at him. Cory slightly hid behind Rosalie, sensing the night would be as awful as he thought it would.

“Alright, Love, spin that bottle,” Wesley urged.

Inara gave the Guinness a good twirl. Round and round it went, until it landed on Willow. Inara’s amber eyes lit up in anticipation. “Willow. . .” She said the name like it was a gift given to her by Fate itself, “You must sing off key, in the silliest redneck accent you can, your most hated country song, skirt hiked high like a farmgirls sexy dream, on the table. Or take three shots.”

Willow exhaled as the challenge came out, significantly kinder than she feared. "Any country song is hated," she murmured, though in truth the years in Texas had started to grow on her. A look over at Theo came with a warning of, "Molly can never know I picked this song." It was, unfortunately, one of her favorites. She also wasn't going to announce that the yowling sound that she was going to offer up was possibly also inspired by Molly's non-Almaeri influenced singing.

Standing up from her chair it only took a few second to get music going with the help of a staff member. The table was cleared and Willow took to Theo's hand to help her up on the top, gathering the attention of those who weren't with their group. While the opening chords started up, the bottom few buttons of her white blouse were undone, tied just beneath her bosom before tugging her skirt up, folding the hem over to keep it in place. Her hand went to an imaginary cowboy hat as she offered up her best rendition of a truly terrible country song, throwing in an amateur's line dance with as much room as the table offered.





Her show had Mallory and Annabelle in sheer delight, happily both singing along with voices that had a small twang without trying. While not country fans, even Ellie and Rosalie clapped along, cheering and whooping at Willow. Everest could have done with much less of his sister showing, but he was also a few beers deep and loosening up. When the song ended, Willow let out her best 'yeee-haw!' before dropping down from the table to the ground.

Theo barked in laughter, clapping with the melody. He gave Willow his best Russian Rogue wink, though he cringed at the singing that he’d expect from Molly. Oh how she’d love to see this! Sneaking out his phone Theo began to record Willow’s performance. As soon as she made her holler, he tucked it away before Willow could notice. A night to remember indeed! When Willow got down Theo took her hands before she could fix her outfit. He pulled her to him and said to her ear,“Ah, my farmgirl, so sexy.”

Wesley whistled sharply, “Woo!”

Cory, who made sure he didn’t catch any upskirt, brought his eyes back up again once Willow had come down. He found himself another inch hidden behind Rosalie. Though, he did join in on the cheering and chuckling.

Inara clapped her hands twice, “Spin, spin!”

Willow took her time getting to the bottle, arms coming up around Theo's neck. "And my Krasavchik in a sweater dress," she smirked, stealing a kiss from him before turning back to the table where the bottle had been replaced. She might have purposefully left her attire as it hung, although no one would know if it was forgetfulness or for her lover's enjoyment. A good spin later and the neck of the bottle managed to find Cory, despite how much he might have tried to hide. "Okay Cory, don't be shy," she encouraged him, fingers tapping the tabletop in thought. "Oh, kiss and tell! Have you and Rosalie...?" she trailed off, though her wiggling brows and a round of suggestive noises around the table certainly finished her sentence. "Spill or drink - three shots!"

Rosalie felt her cheeks turning a good pink hue, and she was pretty sure it wasn't from her earlier shots. It wasn't as if everyone else wasn't very vocal about their bedroom activity, but she knew that was likely something Cory wasn't about to go broadcasting. A part of her was ready to offer and drink his shots, though she didn't want him believe she found him incapable of handling this on his own. For now she bit her lip and quickly stared at her lap to avoid any prying glances. Meanwhile, Everest and Ellie both cheered him on to answer, encouraging but also curious at this point!

Inara, Ellie, Wes, and Everest all looked to Cory like Orcas to his plump little seal on a floating slate of ice. Although he failed to hide he felt relieved it was Willow who got him. Though the question was personal, he was glad he still had his clothes and wasn’t going to sing or dance! Clearing his throat, Cory glanced at Rosalie briefly before saying, “Yeah. . .”

Abrupt whoops and hollers followed, and much teasing. Rosalie's cheeks only darkened slightly, deciding that if they were all going to be walking hormones she could be proud. In fact, she slid her chair closer to Cory, half tempted to follow suit of some of the others and make his lap her chair. Inara set her hands akimbo and mouthed ‘Oo la la’, while Theo stuck two thumbs up. Wesley called out, “How was it little brother? Did you give it to her good?”

“That’s not a part of the challenge!” Cory retorted, quickly moving to spin the bottle.

When the narrow end landed on Wesley the room murmured with excitement, what might he ask Wesley to do? Ever the bold man, Wesley squared up with a big grin, readly for anything. Inara couldn’t wait to see what her little brother-in-law had to say. Theo, too, was curious. Cory seemed a meek fellow. At least when it came to these games.

Wesley spoffed, “Well then, what is the challenge?”

Cory smirked and narrowed his eyes, “You look over heated, Wes. What with your wife stripping and girls dancing on tables,” he called a waiter and whispered to them to bring something to him, “I think it’s about time you had a cold shower. But since that’s not practical,” It took no time for the waiter to hand Cory want he asked for, “Pour this cup of ice in your underpants! You can only remove them if three rounds have passed. Or, let them melt all the way. The punishment for failing is three shots!”

Wesley leaned forward as if he didn’t hear right, but of course he had. Wesley complained, “I’ve done nothing but love you!”

Rosalie had to chuckle at Cory's wickedness, guessing there had been plenty of sibling rivalries to warrant such a dare. Andriy outright laughed, mostly enjoying Cory's choice of words and knowing just how accurate the comment of him being worked up, as no doubt most of the men could agree with. Oliver stomped his foot, not jealous of Wesley in that moment. It was Willow who spoke up though, pointing a finger back at Wesley, "C'mon Wes don't you chicken out on us now!"

The crowd around him poke and cheered, prodded and called Wesley out for his hesitation. Inara couldn’t stop giggling. Theo cringed. He’d have chosen the shots at this point. Cory impishly held out the cup. Finally Wesley got up once Inara stood, took the cup, opened his pants, and while keeping eye contact with Cory, poured the contents into his underwear. Wesley’s face twitched in displeasure, though he held no hard feelings. Then Wes thunked the cup down before sitting back in his chair, shifting from the freezing cold of the ice cubes. Inara refused to sit on his lap right now, choosing to stand for three rounds instead. Wesley shook his head at his little brother. He grimaced through his discomfort. Cory laughed and ducked behind Rosalie. Wes managed a chuckle, “Inara, Love, would you spin it for me?”

Taking mercy on her husband, Inara did so. The bottle turned like the hand of Fate. Finally it pointed at Cory again! Inara put up her hands in peace, “I swear it wasn’t planned!” She chuckled to see Cory’s face pale.

“Ah, yes! Retribution!” Wesley chuckled, “Same damn challenge, with one alteration for the punishment,” He nodded to the bottle of Jameson, knowing his brother didn’t handle liquor well, “You will take three shots, and an additional shot for each round the ice doesn’t melt, or until three rounds have ended.”

Cory observed the struggle his brother currently endured. He gulped at the idea of drinking so much in a short amount of time. That would be six shots by the end of it, if the ice doesn’t melt by the time the third comes around. Cory reached for the bottle of Jameson. The crowd was ignored. He wasn’t about to numb his junk! Cory took each shot, and each time he looked a little more green, but he did it all the same.

“Hah!” Wesley smirked, feeling some triumph, “And don’t forget, this is the first round for me. One more.”

Cory poured another and drank that too. Feeling a little lightheaded, Cory leaned over and spun the bottle. Round and round it went, stopping on Ellie. Cory had no idea about her ‘condition’. So he made his challenge, “Ellie, you-- you have to--” Cory wasn’t sure if he wanted a repeat of what happened with him and Wes, so he thought of a cute, but also fun one, “--You have to act like a cat for three rounds. Each round you choose a new person to sit on. Or drink three shots!” He said that meant meowing, hissing, acting aloof, demanding her bowl be filled more than half way with food, or keeping eye contact with someone while knocking off a cup and everything.

He wasn't the only person who had momentarily forgotten just what the consequences of the game were going to be. It was one thing to act as though she had her own drink to keep from new glasses being passed over, but she couldn't fake shots! Ellie quickly decided she was quite fine with being a cat and seeing as she was already keeping Everest's lap company, she shifted over Joao's who sat beside them. The Brazilian man was surprised but didn't object...at least not until she sat facing him on her knees and proceeded to stare directly at him. "Eh, Everest. She does this often?" he asked trying to look around Ellie only to find her head matching his and letting out her best meow.

Everest lost it at that point, cheeks bright red as he roared and shook his head. Since Ellie was preoccupied he spun for her, the bottle landing on Sabira. He thought for a moment, grinning and offering up, "Okay Sabira, for the rest of your night you have to ask us for permission to use the restroom - or take three shots!"

One of her thin brows perked up at the offer, glancing around the table. "Ask permission for bathroom?" she repeated back. "From men too?"

Everest was stumped for a second but nodded. "Uh yeah, from the men too."

Without a word she reached for the Jameson, three shots done without so much as a wince or flinch. With the last shot she tipped the glass up side down and pointed a slender finger at him. "I ask permission from no man." Everest was a bit worried he'd offended her before she and Monifa both let out their low rumbles of laughter. Even Ellie joined in the chuckling though it was quickly quieted so she could bat once at Joao's face with a smirk before shifting to her next victim; Inara who was promptly covered in kitty Ellie who found interest in playing with the other woman's hair. Meanwhile the bottle spun about and landed on none other than Inara. "Lady Von Helsing, the men misbehave. Spank each or three shots," she decided crossing her arms over her chest.

Everest popped up from his chair, hands resting on each arm as he stuck his rear out. "Two fantasies in one day, I'll be damned!" he joked, earning a round of laughs.

As per the challenge Cory had received, he took a shot the second round Wesley had ice in his pants when Ellie took his challenge. Finaly the third, when Everest made his challenge to Sabira. Wesley got up and went outside, with no shame, and shook out the unmelted cubes of ice. He waddled back inside and sat down, pulling Inara onto him to regain warmth. Cory felt a light fuzzy feeling inside. He absentmindedly leaned against Rosalie. Theo wondered just how little this Cory boy could handle. But as amusing as it was to observe the younger Cromwell, he couldn’t help but be distracted by Ellie.

When Ellie came to sit on Inara, Wesley allowed his wife to take her own chair to make it easier to balance the pretty ginger. Taking advantage of the situation Inara did as any cat owner would do, “Everest, she’s a beauty!” She praised, running her hand over Ellie’s body as if she was the silky furred cat she pretended to be. It was only a shame when Inara had to let Ellie go for yet another challenge. And one she was eager to perform! Inara got up, flexing her fingers with a grin, “Oh don’t get too excited. I may be small, but I grew up with a sandal-wielding mother for twelve years. And she taught me well.” Inara wanted to make Wes jealous too, so she looked at him with a smirk. She swung her hand and laid that open palm with a pop against Everest’s butt. Her first victim.

Everest's momentary distraction by the stroking of his bride was thankfully cut short, less the party end a bit too shortly. Instead there was a satisfying thud of her hand meeting his bottom, making him jump slightly. "Oh damn, she's not kidding. That had some burn to it," he admitted, sitting down gingerly.

Next up was Oliver who straightened his cuffs as he stood. "My dear, I am British. We are nothing if we don't live for anything to help us forget how dull we are. I accept the offer," he said with a wink before turning about. He didn't assume the same position as Everest had, but he did jump when the contact was made. "Blood hell," he stifled while sitting back down.

After him Joao stood up, towering nearly a foot and a half taller than Inara. "Senora," he nodded before taking his fair turn. He seemed to stomach it the best, though he did wince at the sensation that followed.

Andriy was not about to do this chicken dance they had spoken up, but he was more timid as he stood up, giving Inara a sheepish smile. "Be gentle, is first time," he said with his hand up before turning about and hoping that'd get him in her good graces.

Theo was next to go followed by Cory. Willow sat with her legs crossed and a look of pure amusement on her face. "Don't be nervous," she grinned at Theo, finding this to be payback for every time he'd thought it was funny to smack her behind.

Wesley had enjoyed the show so far. He gave Inara winks and bit his lip at her. Theo glanced between Inara and the butts she hit. The men seemed fine, though a wince here and there. He had been gathering courage when Willow said what she did. Theo broke out in a chuckle, “Oh Eh, Fate as come for me.” He got up tentatively, saying to Willow, “But I not regret. You have nice butt!”

Inara approached Theo with a softer grin. She knew he had been struggling to get in with the guys. So, when he turned around and saw his butt clench, she gave hima bap that only just stung, but still sounded impressive to ward off suspicion. Theo had no idea what to expect, so his body jolted a little more from anticipation than anything else. Grateful, Theo chuckled and sat back down, holding Willow’s hand. He leaned to her and said in a low voice, “Maybe some experiment later?”

His offer made her grin only widen, biting her lower lip in consideration. "I feel like we're going to come home with a whole new bedroom routine, aren't we?" she murmured back to him, leaning in for a kiss that ended with a gentle nip of his lip.

Cory knew Inara enough that he trusted she wouldn't hurt him. He did wonder, however, if she might mess with him somehow. Cory stood with a slight wobble, turned around, and looked at Rosalie for strength. He could sense Inara coming up. The shadow of her silhouette cast on the floor right next to his. He saw the raising of her hand. Then, BOP! Inara gave him a child's snap of her hand. Cory let out a breath of relief. Inara pat his back and helped him sit.

Now it was Wesley’s turn. Like Everest he offered his butt dramatically. For him, he did a spin once and puckered out his butt to his wife. Inara wound her hand and popped him hard, evoking a sharp inhale and an involuntary, “Fuck!” Wesley grabbed his ass on reflex. His cheeks blushed with surprise.

Laughing, Inara moved his hands and rubbed his sore rear, “There there, you’ll be fine.” Wesley feigned injury now, telling her he thought he needed more of her gentle massage. Inara turned him around to have him sit and folded up on his lap, “Maybe later.” She said, giving him a kiss.

Cory, who had been laughing the whole time, felt that he was satisfied with the discipline his brother thus far received for all the times Wes had gotten one on them. He decided if he ended up spinning and it landed on his brother, he would be merciful. Well, at least nothing as serious as icy nuts.

Theo was really getting into all of this, “Spin, Inara.” He reminded.

“Oh right!” Inara chuckled, doing just that. The bottle turned and claimed its next victim: Oliver. Inara smiled impishly, “You are such the British gentlemen, Oliver. I want to understand a fuller image of you.” She looked around the room, “Pick three people. Demonstrate your top three turn-ons, one on each. Or drink three shots.”

That apparently seemed to be enough to bring the faintest pink to Oliver's cheek, clearing his throat a few times and when that didn't help taking a drink of his beer. "Well, now, that's quite the proposition Inara," he admitted, swirling his beer about in thought. "Very well, everyone else is putting their risque choices out there I might as well join in." First he turned to Ellie who had just returned to her chair after being a cat, nearly knocking off a shot glass during the spanking session that Everest had barely caught in time. "If I may?" Ellie nodded and he approached her chair, standing behind it as he eased her head back. One of his fingers traced down the contour of her throat and to her nape. "The most delicate part of the human body is undoubtedly one of the most enticing. I'm sure you can agree with that, Inara?"

Inara raised a glass to that, “Indeed. I think my husband would agree too.” Wesley nodded, giving his wife’s neck a quick nip. Too light, it tickled. She involuntarily giggled and touched cheek to shoulder.

Theo merely glanced at Willow when it was mentioned. Her neck looking just the place he’d like to kiss. Not in front of overbearing brothers or a horny crowd, but maybe later. Cory blushed from where he sat. Rosalie had been slightly in front of him this whole time. The light of the lamps drew a warm outline of her throat. Thoughts abounded that were quieted only because he wasn’t sure Wes wouldn’t tease him about it if he noticed.

It was likely for Oliver's benefit that Everest seemed to be toasted enough to enjoy what was happening. He nodded in agreement, knowing that glimmer that came from Ellie's eyes and even grinning at it. "Careful, I know exactly how that ends Oliver!" he chuckled.

The next closest women were the fierce African queens who looked at Oliver as if he were a mosquito to swat away. Instead he moved over to Willow who looked up in surprise. He once again asked for her permission to continue before loosening his tie. Once it was removed, he motioned for her to hold both hands out, the tie slipping over her wrists before he tugged it so the loop tightened before pulling her arms up over her head. Willow inhaled in surprise, swallowing before he loosened the hold and winked at her.

For his last demonstration he came up to Rosalie who had been growing steadily flushed and felt in need of shot just then. Oliver's tie had been tucked in his pocket and he offered a hand for Rosalie to stand. She hesitated, but stood only for him to take her seat. The color in her cheeks was growing as he pat his knee, though when she moved to sit he shook his head. "Over it," he explained, and she felt like she was going to melt from how warm she was getting. Avoiding Cory's eyes, she moved lay across Oliver's lap, glad her skirt was at least long enough that no one would get an upskirt view, eyes closed as he pulled his hand back with clear intention to make contact with her bottom.

Theo swallowed seeing Willow’s upper body stretch. A certain room with a certain closet filled with certain accessories came to his mind. Inara saw the look in his eyes and leaned to whisper giddily to Wesley about it. The man had noticed, though his eye was also observing the patron crowd around their fellow wedding participants. Whistles all around, the general mood had been amusement. The crowd had all but forgotten they were in a public bar. Wesley could tell the manager of the bar was ready to have a talking to, to one of them. They were not ones to stop a good time, but the party had given the locals a little shock with more than a few of their challenges. Namely, half naked women and now an Englishman of all people having his way with a young girl. Wesley slipped away while Rosalie was bent over Oliver's knee to talk to the owner of the bar.

Cory’s cheeks quickly reddened to see Rosalie putting herself in a vulnerable position. A part of him was finding the scene somewhat pleasing, except when he noticed her eyes. Something about her expression sent a red flag up in his head. Without thinking Cory stood up, “Wait!”

The people present looked over at him in some surprise. There he stood, his hand up, his body still, and silent. Oliver looked up at the interruption, hand still poised. Theo perked a brow, voicing their question, “Wait what?”

“Uhhhh….” Cory cleared his throat, “I-- I think Rosy is-- Well I think it’s--She doesn’t--”

Inara had been around her little brother-in-law long enough to catch on what he was going for. She rose up from her seat and took Rosalie’s hand, “I think what my little brother is trying to say is that some things are best kept between couples. Looks like his young lovers heart doesn’t want to share,” Inara helped Rosalie up, and with a smile turned to Oliver, “If you don’t mind, Oliver, I certainly have no qualms.” Inara made a show of it, bending over his knee and looking at him. Theo’s silk shirt was long, but not that long. Her red lace peeked out for all to see. Ready and willing.

Cory felt his heart beat slow and his lungs breath steadier. He offered a sheepish smile to the others as he pulled Rosalie to him. Worried he had made a mistake and miscalled it, he whispered to her, “Sorry, I thought...I thought you looked-- you seemed like you didn’t-- I couldn’t stand by--” he mumbled, sitting down. Across the way Theo pieced together the moment and smiled to know Cory had put himself out there like that.

Oliver didn't object as the more younger woman was replaced with the tigress himself, nodding as she eased himself over his knee. "Then we shall call this making things even," he offered with a smirk. His hand came down with practiced weight against her bottom, carrying a bit more weight than her sandal-wielding mother would have, though he did finish with a small rub to soften the impact. "A lovely assistant as always," he said as he helped her off his knee and rose to return to his own seat. "Well now, then that's quite a lot about me. Enough that I may need to retire early if this keeps going."

Rosalie's heart had jumped at Cory's interruption and she sunk into his arms, exhaling with a weak smile. As he sat down she lowered herself on to his lap, head resting on his shoulder so it was easier for her to whisper to him. "No, I didn't. I, uh. I would just prefer not to have anyone else do that to me. Or anything really. Just you," she decided softly enough that it was just for his ears. Her head moved enough to place a kiss on his cheek. "Thank you, Cory."

Cory smiled, taking a bold move to hold Rosalie in his arms. They’ve been growing in affection over the days it seemed. Becoming more comfortable with the public displays of their relationship. Cory was glad he acted on his instincts. He could never forgive himself if he thought she needed him and he didn’t come to help. So no one could hear, Cory said to Rosalie, “When we get back. . .did you want, you know--- try that?” He nodded to the scene before them.

Rosalie watched the swatting and tried to imagine what that would be like, with her being draped over Cory's knee. Her cheeks flushed yet again and she nodded, wondering just how that was going to leave them both feelig. "If you'd like to," she answered back, still keeping close to him.

Inara chuckled at the notion of making things even, “Deal,” she said, inhaling sharping when the hit landed. After as many drinks as she had, Inara felt her cheeks pink at Oliver’s gentle touch. The image of Wesley being the one to do this had her stomach fluttering. When she pulled herself up Inara smoothed out her hair, “Yes, I think we know you a little more.”

Just then Wesley, chuckling, came through the rung of people and slapped down a paper on the table, “I own a bar!” He announced. Behind him the very happy manager nearly fainted from the amount written on the check that he reread over and over.

“Ehhy!” They cheered.

Theo chuckled, “You just bought a bar? Why?”

Willow shared his confusion, though she probably shouldn't have put it past him. Wesley was hardly the type to take the normal way out of a situation. That and maybe now they'd have reason to one day return to Ireland!

Wesley shrugged, “Artistic differences. They explained that the Quay ‘wasn’t this kind of bar’. Now that it’s mine, I say it is.” He sat down and pulled Inara onto his lap. “I think we’ve had our fill of the bottle, lads and lasses. Why don’t we choose a different game, hm? We have poker and Truth or Dare.” He snapped his fingers as he recalled, “Oh that’s right. Now that Spin the Bottle is done, the participants may put themselves to rights. Theo, Inara, you may switch clothes again.”

Grateful, Theo took off the wrap dress. Inara slipped off his silk shirt. They exchanged clothes. Theo was happy to know that his shirt was as good as if he never took it off. Inara, however, chuckled to find her dress more or less hung, ruffled and loose, over her, to Wesley’s delight. Though he did ask if she wanted his jacket. Inara passed, saying the night was still young anyway. They had a lot more drinking to do.

While everyone returned to their clothing, Monifa and Sabira rose from their seats. "Good time, but morning comes early," Monifa explained for them both. They were not the type to lay in bed when the sun was up and would have their normal morning rituals to go through. In addition, while Mallory might have been rearing to go an hour prior, life with a newborn also seemed to have her worn out. Andriy promised to keep an eye on Annabelle so that Gregory could take his staggering wife back to their room.

Their numbers lessening and now everyone fitting around the table, Willow decided to offer up her decision. "I'm game for poker. And then we can see if we still want to do karaoke? Or...we could go for some True American," she smirked. With spin the bottle over, she reached for one of the shot glasses still remaining, needing to keep her buzz up with her drink having run dry.

"Someone should tell the owner of this fine establishment to get this table another round!" Ellie declared, smacking her cup on the table for emphasis and getting a roar of approval from many of the others.

 

[xrakkax]

Wesley called a waiter while saying, “Darling I couldn’t agree more!” He instructed that free drinks were extended, by order of new management, and not to let their cups run dry. Shortly after that the bar grew in number of patrons as the wedding party took their places for poker, “Sweet Willow, I think karaoke and True American are great picks. But in case at some point we do play Truth or Dare, I am adding in an alteration to our poker game.” Wesley took out a notepad and paper from Inara’s purse. Then he wrote out ‘Immunity’ on twelve slips of paper. It seemed appropriate since there were twelve people present. “Every round of poker the pot will have one of these. The more you win the more Immunity Slips you get. During our game of Truth or Dare you can spend a slip by ripping it in half. It will allow you to refuse compliance without consequences.”

“What are rules to Truth and Dare?” Theo asked, a hesitant smile on his face.

Wesley seemed delighted to be questioned, “I’d love to go into it, but that can wait for after poker. Besides, we might well play True American. Or sing. Either way this will be a great night!” He grinned at Theo’s gulp, “Don’t worry, my friend, you’ll be fine!” He turned to his younger brother. Cory was instructed to give out the cards. There were several decks to make sure they had enough. They needed to split the group in three to not go over the max five players for Five-Card-Draw.

Table One: Inara, Wes, Everest and Ellie.
Table Two: Cory, Rosalie, Theo, and Willow.
Table Three: Andriy, Annabelle, Joao, and Oliver

"Always with a twist on things," Everest accused his friend, settling in just beside Ellie seeing as they couldn't quite do laps with cards. When a staff member came over to offer up refills, Ellie had at first refused but he instead offered that she would like a beer. The exact beer he happened to be drinking. Once they were brought over, he happily piled both before him to replace the one he'd just finished off. Ellie sat between him and Inara, sticking to her cranberry juice.

Wesley smiled as he gathered the rest of the materials for the poker game, “Makes it exciting!”

Theo exhaled, unsure if he had made the right choice. Perhaps a chicken dance would have been preferable. Spin the Bottle set the tone for the evening. What poker meant was a mystery at the moment. Let alone True American and Truth or Dare.

Willow, sitting between Theo and Rosalie, offered her lover a reassuring squeeze of his thigh. "Wesley's right. Either everything will be fine or we'll be too far gone to realize once it's not and it'll be a blur in the morning," she giggled in amusement.

Knowing Willow seemed just fine calmed Theo. He smiled, “Da, I will play.”

The third table was quick to find that they were having difficulty once they were given their deck of cards. Particularly because one fourth of their group was significantly more intoxicated than the remaining three. She also found it amusing that condensation on her forehead kept one of the cards stuck to it, snorting as she pointed to her head. "Well, at least we have a better chance at the immunity slips," Oliver offered with a chuckle, watching as Andriy realized he might have signed up for more than he bargained for trying to keep Annabelle in line.

Wesley came by table three. He dropped the slips due to them at Andriy’s side along with colored plastic chips for all, “There you go, one each per round,” He said, moving to table two where he trusted Cory with the paper and chips for each, “Good luck! Willow’s poker face is the devil to decipher, just as good as mine, you’ll want to be on your toes.” Wesley grinned, heading back to table one where he sat between Inara and Everest, “Alright, gents,” Wesley said aloud for them to hear him, “I know not all of you have money to spend, so I will spot those of you who can’t afford it otherwise. As for when we stop, we can run until we are out of chips, or four rounds until all the Immunity slips are gone. If any of the tables have interesting 'twists', as Everest likes to call them, for losers or winners, let us know!”

Cory got up briefly to consult the staff about the cigars available. After all, this was a poker game! A perfect excuse to smoke now that he had turned eighteen. Once he got a few of them he went to the tables to offer one to any who wanted them before returning to Rosalie’s side. Wes passed, not a fan of it himself, though he didn’t mind the second-hand smell of cigars. Theo decided he would give it a whirl. A puff or two later and he smiled. It was good!

Andriy looked to the chips and paper as if he was being handed an infant to look after when he already had a screaming toddler. Thankfully, Joao stepped in to offer assistance with Annabelle. She might have been a wily drunk, but she seemed to listen much better to his deep and smooth voice than she did to Andriy. He also found it helped when he added a few words in Portuguese. Annabelle had no idea what was being said, but she did like the way it sounded!

Everest delightfully snatched up one of the cigars, popping it in his mouth. He was just about to light it when Ellie cleared her throat, drawing his attention. A moment of confusion was settled by a look from her and glance at her stomach. He opened his mouth to protest and she seemed to cave easily enough. "Point it away from me," she instructed firmly; a compromise he could live with! Focusing on the rules of the game, he grinned over at Wes, cigar puffed greedily. "Drinking and betting with your money? We need to celebrate like this more often."

Wesley grinned, “Only for those who can’t afford it, Ev.” He reminded him. Theo and Willow being two he knew wouldn’t have the money alone.

Rosalie might not have had a little predicament to worry about smoke bothering, but she was not a fan. Regardless, she wasn't about to ruin Cory's good time, deciding to stomach it for now. Instead, she settled for another shot from the stock pile still left. "A poker face I can deal with, just so long as no one tries to stuff cards up their sleeves," she commented, earning a chuckle from Willow.

A short explanation of the game to those who hadn’t played took up the first ten or so minutes. Once the new players got a hang of it the game was truly on!

First round Wesley hung back and watched the people around the table. Whatever hand he had, he folded, choosing to observe them rather than win. Inara did her best to muster all the tips she’d learned from Wes in their years together. They had a few rough patches with him using his skills on her in the beginning of their marriage. At some point they had a talk about it. Wesley agreed he would do his best not to intentionally get his way or smooth talk her. He had to agree to be honest, transparent, and forthcoming or it wouldn’t work. Wesley had taken some time to come around, choosing to put aside his tendency to finagle for the sake of his Love. Soon Wes brought Inara in on his methods and they became a stronger couple for it. That first round went to Ellie who beat Inara’s Two Pair. Next round Wesley folded again, this time because he believed Inara had a better hand. To his dismay he found he could have beaten her Three of A kind with his Straight! At that point he tipped his imaginary tophat, “Student becomes the master,” he tsc’d at his failure to know his wife had outfoxed him. When third round came about Wesley played off his hand like he waited to lay out gold on the table. They folded. Wesley slid his cards out for all to see that he had a whole load of nothing! An Immunity Slip and a bunch of chips were his prize. Inara sighed, she had a Straight that time. Fourth round came. Inara folded. Wesley eyed Ellie and Everest. Wesley wordlessly pushed a large tower of chips into the center of the table, “Your move, guys.” He said easing back in his chair.

Meanwhile Theo and Cory were having a whole lot of fun goofing their hands. First round Theo folded, forgetting which cards beat which, and wasted a Four of A Kind. Next round Cory couldn’t stop smiling at his Straight Flush. Everyone folded without putting much in the pot against his card to his dismay! He got a pittance to what he could have had, but at least he got an Immunity Slip. Third round both Theo and Cory lost out. Both had crap cards and the girls knew it. Fourth time, Theo won with a Royal Flush. He had smiled too much for all his hands, they couldn’t tell if this was a bluff, or him being a goof. Not only did he win a sizable amount of chips but he got an Immunity Slip too!

The final round for the first table was a doozy. So far, Everest had felt like he was doing well but his confidence was misplaced it seemed. Perhaps that was just how he was reading Ellie, perched on the edge of her chair and giving the game her full attention. He was surprised when she was just as lucky her first round as she acted, but when he tried to use that theory in the second and third rounds he fell short. This time around he watched her carefully, catching the smallest twitch in her smile. A glance at his cards told him he had a straight flush which would be damn hard to beat. In a swift motion he matched Wesley's bet. One glance from Ellie and she folded to reveal a measly two pair, clearly reading his pride and knowing better. "I'm out," she concluded, reaching for her cup and finding it disappointingly empty.

On table two, Willow held true to her predicted poker face with a degree attached to it. She took the first round and even managed to get a pretty pile of chips along with her immunity slip. Rosalie couldn't help but grin to see Cory's boyish joy at his good hand and felt bad that it didn't do him that well. The third round she was stone faced and left up against Willow, both glancing at the other through their peripherals while weighing their wager. Willow met Rosalie's wager, something telling her that she didn't have that great of a hand. In the end, Willow's straight lost out to Rosalie's full house.

Table three was undoubtedly where the most unexpected plays happened. Once Joao had Annabelle situated (or 'meu girassol' as he continued to refer to the boisterous redhead) she was doing surprisingly well. She couldn't keep a straight face worth a damn, but seemed to have inexplicable luck with her cards and refused to fold despite not knowing what value the hand had. She took the first three rounds by storm with different flushes and the men not having any luck. On round four she kept the same confidence she had and shoved all the chips she had accumulated to the middle of the table with a wide grin. Unfortunately, her pair of sixes did nothing compared to Andriy's four of a kind. Annabelle was out of money but had 3 immunity slips - if she stayed on her feet that long! Meanwhile Joao and Oliver accepted that they'd be at their friends' mercy if truth or dare came around.

Wesley’s features remained unreadable. He watched as Everest studied Ellie. The way Everest's eyes honed in on the corner of her mouth intrigued him in particular. Everest matched his wager eagerly. Wesley casually leaned forward, keeping his eye on Everest's face as he spread his Royal Flush across the table. As the realization dawned on his secret lover, Wesley’s grin broke over his mouth.

“Aahh!” Inara clapped twice, thumping back against her chair. “That’s two Immunities for you, Wes. One for me and Ellie, and none for you, I’m afraid, Ev.”

Cory breathed out his smoke away from Rosalie, seeing she had not appeared pleased with the presence of cigars. He puffed on it a couple times more before discarding it for her sake, “That was fun!” Sure, he didn’t get as much money as he hoped, but a Slip was nothing to sneeze at. Especially with this crowd.

Theo nodded, “Da, I have won a Slip! That is all I am most proud of, so happy I will be safe for just one Dare or Truth, at least.” He sighed, taking in a good amount of his cigar, “I must play with my family sometime. They will love this.”

Everest scoffed, finishing his cigar and putting it out before finishing the last of his beer as well. "That's fine, I'm not afraid of anything you can throw my way," he decided, standing up from the table. "I'm going to hit the bathroom and then I'll treat myself to a few more beers at the owners expense."

Wesley only chuckled and winked. He’d have to think of something to really challenge Everest. Nothing like what Cory did to him. Something memorable!

"I could use a drink too," Ellie commented, moving to stand as well. Inara said nothing, but offered her a subtle sympathetic smile.

Oliver, who was walking past their table to use the facilities, overheard Ellie's remark and as the gentleman he was stepped in. "I can bring you one so you don't have to get up, Ellie. What'll it be? Sex on the Beach? I also hear good things of the Tie Me to the Bedpost," he offered with a playful wink.

From the next table, Rosalie nearly fell out of her chair trying to stand up in a hurry. "Oh she's really particular about her drinks," she explained a bit too quickly, smiling at Oliver. "I'll get it for you, Ellie." She wasn't sure who knew so far besides the girls who had been at the spa, but knew that Oliver clearly wasn't one to know.

Wesley studied Rosalie. Then he bounced his eyes between Inara and Ellie. Wes sat back and touched his fingertips together in thought. Certain moments, isolated on their own, began to fit together to paint a particular picture. A smile slowly spread over Wesley’s face. He squinted gleefully at Inara who looked confused as to why until Wes gave a slight nod towards Ellie. Inara couldn’t stop a smile. Wes happily slapped his knee, though he gave his wife a look that said he’d have a word about not telling him about such big news! Later, of course. It was obvious the news had been kept secret for a reason.

Willow agreed with Theo's offer; the family would enjoy it! She'd just have to put her foot down that no one should be cheating with Almaeri or suffer her wrath. Spotting Joao trying to insist Annabelle go to the bathroom while she was working on forcing him up against a wall, she decided to offer a hand. He wasn't outright turning her down, but had also heard her say under her breath that she had to pee for the last five minutes, so there were priorities. Willow promised Annabelle she would be brought back to the hot Brazilian once her bladder was empty. Most of the party could hear "Good, because he says I'm a geer-asle and I like it whatever it is," while they disappeared into the bathroom.

Theo watched Willow go, chuckling at the intoxicated hyena woman. Annabelle had her less than savory qualities, but Theo gave her the benefit of a doubt. Afterall, he wasn’t one to judge. Perhaps somewhere in that drunken body was a woman worth getting to know. Anyway, there were 7 billion people on the planet. One of them is bound not to care how she laughed!

Since Rosalie was off getting her drink, Ellie looked to the group as the only one without slightly colored cheeks at this point. "How about karaoke then?" Andriy rose a fist in agreement with the idea, abandoning his cards. "Oh you sing, Andriy?"

The Ukranian man only offered a chuckle and shake of his head. "Ni, but I like listen to others. Not voice to sing."

"Nonsense, that's the beauty of karaoke!" Oliver exclaimed as he came back with several beers between his hands, doling them out to those who wanted them and setting an extra for Theo. "It's great if people have a voice, but the whole point is to get so pissed that everyone sounds fantastic!"

Theo agreed. Molly came to mind as someone who not only got wasted enough not to care how she, or anyone else, sounded, but had no shame in belting out a shriek for all to hear. Theo thought she’d have liked to play with everyone. If only Wes, or at least that night, didn’t freak her out so much.

Wesley took a guinness. The closer you got to the source, the better the beer tasted. And why not? They were in Ireland after all. In his new bar. Might as well have the local favorite! Inara took one as well. When she took a swig her wool dress shifted to reveal her left side. Sighing, Inara set her beer down to re-tie it just as a new arrival came through the door. Theo’s muscles stressed the wool to its limit. Huffing, Inara said, “Everest, if I can’t get this fixed, I’m going to have Ellie swat you in an unkind manner!”

"Swat him in an unkind manner? Baby, you just described what I have planned for the first five years of marriage," Ellie said with wiggling brows.

Inara chuckled at the thought of it, “Good!” She said, before she turned to Wes as footsteps approached them, “Any better?”

“Mm, I mean, it’s mostly covering you,” Wesley mused, “But if you mean does it look any closer to how it had been? Not so much.”

A familiar deep voice of the swoon worthy oriental nature chimed in, “I seen that dress before, it look beddah this way,” Those that looked up recognized Yonten. His chiseled Tibetan jaw jut out in greeting to Wes and Inara, “Sup, muddafuka?”

Inara chuckled, "Hello Yonten."

“Yonny boy!” Wesley got up to pull the shorty into a gruff hug, “It’s been too long.”

“Pssh, it’s only been a few months, man. Shit, I barely grew stubble.” Yonten gave Wes a look like he was too sentimental for his own good, “Where the bride?” He only had to turn part way to see Ellie, “Eehy, Ellie, congrats.” he offered her a shake of his hand, “Everest is a lucky man. You hear dat Ev? You lucky this bitch love you, man. She’s a livin’ fire, homie. Don’t go messin’ this up.”

The arrival of Yonten gained a round of cheers from everyone, even those who might not have met him in person familiar with him, save for Theo and Willow. They accepted him, unlike some that might not have been as thrilled. "You're goddamned right I am, Yonten. Don't you let this guy forget it!" She shook her body in delight once she'd released his hand, one hand suddenly re-gaining her cup that she drank from.

"Oh, even if any of you fuckers would ever let me forget it, she sure as hell won't now," Everest feigned annoyance but gave Yonten a handshake that pulled him into a one armed hug. "Good to have you with us. Better be fast if you're going to catch up! Wes bought the bar so we've only got until the ceremony to get fucked up."

“Syked to be here.” Yonten said as he pulled away from Everest. He turned and landed a hand onto Wesley’s shoulder, “You really bought this bar?” He snorted in amusement. Wesley’s shrug and smile was enough of an answer. Yonten’s mouth quirked a crooked smirk, “Yeees, das what I’m talking about. Where’s my beer at?”

“Where’s Diki?” Inara asked, handing him one of the unopened bottles beside her.

Yonten took the beer, his eyes lingering on Inara’s as he popped the metal lid off of the bottle with his teeth, “She with Jinpa. They runnin’ East, she got business up there.” He shifted his weight and leaned on the back of Inara’s chair, giving her a smoldering look, “What you doin’ Inara?”

Like Everest and Ellie with Wes and herself, there was an inside joke between Yonten, Wes, and Inara over unrequited love. Except Inara took it more as the joke than Yonten did. The man still believed if and when Wesley died he would take care of Inara and the kids. That was a promise he made to Wesley. A promise no one asked for or believed would be upheld.

Amused, Inara said, “Not you,” before finishing off her drink, earning a ‘Ooo, burn’ from the people around to hear it.

Inhaling through clenched teeth in mock pain, Yonten winced, “Ow.” He rubbed his chest where her words staked him through.

Wesley wasn’t at all threatened by Yonten. No matter how serious Yonten came off to most people Wes knew him from when he was a child. Sure, Yonten could press buttons. On more than one occasion Wes and Yonny Boy had come away from this or that confrontation with black eyes. But, in the end, Wesley knew he could count on Yonten. And Yonten knew Wesely wouldn’t bullshit him. That was what kept them together. It was likely Yonten was one of the few people in the world who could tell Wesley’s queues and moods. Inara being the other.

Theo hesitated to say hello. He had enough trouble getting Everest to like him. But seeing the interaction he wondered if this might be easier with this stocky, boulder of a Tibetan man. Theo offered a handshake, “Hello, I am Theo, nice to meet you.”

“Sup,” Yonten shrugged, giving a firm grip and an honest yank. He squinted one eye, “You dat Russian boy, yeh?”

“Da, I am Russian.” Theo nodded, taking another beer as well, “

“You Willow’s Bae?”

“Da, she’s my fiance,” Theo only knew ‘Bae’ from Granya. Thankfully he had kept that snippet of information to not look confused here.

Speaking of, Willow reappeared in the room to see their newest arrival, another new person! She was just comfortable enough after drinking and free of care taking for Annabelle that she came over and draped an arm on Wesley. "I heard we're doing karaoke next," she accused him with a relaxed grin.

“Indeed,” Wesley chuckled, returning the gesture, “We should all sing a song or two and then get on to Truth or Dare. Yonten, get your drink on.”

“That’s what I am doin’ bitch, you not see a beer in my hand?” Yonten knocked back half down his throat as he reached for a second. Wesley only chuckled. He had always thought Yonten’s edges were hilarious. Maybe because they were more bark than bite. But when Yonten did bite, it hurt. Not enough to break their friendship, thankfully.

Those that had dispersed to the bathroom showed up, several expressing interest in karaoke as well. A machine set-up in the corner was calling their name and the moment Willow released Annabelle's hand she ran toward it with a slightly wobbly gait. It didn't take more than a few seconds for the speakers to be taken over by the Black Eyed Peas, and while she sang (thankfully not nearly as horrendously as she laughed), there was nearly constant eye contact with Joao. He did not seem to object to the show, even taking a chair close by.

“Wooo!” Yonten raised his third bottle to toast Annabelle. He liked this girl. Though she made a show to Joao, Yonten wasn’t shy about taking up a spot to enjoy the sight himself. He grooved in his seat and bobbed his head with the music.



Rosalie came up beside Cory, leaning slightly into him when she momentarily lost her balance before straightening up with a chuckle, a bright fruity drink in one hand. "Are you going to sing?" she asked him, leaning in to make it easier.

Cory felt those six shots working their magic. He hadn’t had anything to drink since. There was doubt he could handle anymore before really losing his control. He did his best to keep his head. When Rosalie came up, he clumsily reached out to keep her steady. His hands felt like uncoordinated meat clubs. But, he did end up holding her just fine. “Uh, sing? Uhh…” He looked at the jukebox. “Maybe.” He and Wesley weren’t bad singers. In fact, they were pretty damn good.

Inara pat Cory’s shoulder, “Don’t be shy, Cory! Here, have another beer, that’ll help.” She locked onto Theo, offering him another since he just finished his last, “You too!”

Theo hesitated a moment before accepting it, “Da, Cory, we have fun!” He said, reassuring the young man and himself. Theo was actually looking forward to singing with Willow here. He took the song list to peruse the options with her.

“That’s right, Cor, why don’t you pick a song while Annabelle is still shaking things up,” Wesley chuckled.

“Are you guys gonna sing?” Cory looked at them. Though it was to stall more than anything else.

Wesley nodded confidently, though with a slight lazy blink from all the alcohol thus far consumed, “Of course! I’ll sing a song or two.”

Inara smiled, shaking her head, “Nah, I’m good. I like to listen to music more than I like singing. The most I will do are lullabies for my kids,” She waved off Wesley’s encouragement and praise of her voice. It wasn’t that she couldn't sing well, she could, but she just didn’t find the same level of joy in it. “I’ll leave the singing to you guys, I’d rather dance.”

The song Annabelle had played came to the end. Cory swallowed, “I didn’t get enough time.” He argued, when they looked at him with expectation.

Wesley hummed in indecision. He glanced down at Inara before saying, “Alright, fine. Inara will dance next. But you have to pick something before the end, or by the time it's done I will choose for you.” Wesley grinned.

Cory felt a flush, feeling deep in his soul that he had to be quick about it. He didn’t want to know what his brother would have in store for him, “Alright, deal!” Cory wobbled briskly with Rosalie to Theo and Willow’s side, becoming a third wheel bent on getting a damn song before Inara was finished. And whatever Inara was going to do, he didn’t want to see it. She was his big sister-in-law after all! It didn’t feel right.

“Good,” Wes gave a sharp nod, guiding his wife to the jukebox before Annabelle could take another turn.

Yonten discarded his third beer when he saw Inara going through the song list, “Yeh, that’s the shit!” he grinned, grabbing the half empty bottle of Jameson from the table where they played Spin the Bottle. He bumped Oliver’s shoulder on the way back to take his spot. In the early stages of drunkenness Yonten had an amiable nature. He chuckled, “Sorry, bro.” Yonten, in the spirit of drunken friendship, urged Oliver to sit with him. And by ‘urged’ he said, “Take a seat by me, homie, get rekt with me.” while corralling his new drinking buddy towards the area Inara cleared for her performance. Andriy and Joao were welcomed to crowd with him too. “Where’s the dance?” Yonten clinked the bottle against his chair.

“Patience,” Wes said over his shoulder before going back to the list. Inara wanted to put ‘Applebottome Jeans' on, but Wesley insisted she play 'Buttons' by the 'Pussycat Dolls'. Inara rolled her eyes, smiling. The song that Wesley wanted her to dance to was one of his favorites for him to watch. After some prodding, she finally agreed. Wes whispered to her that he would love to see how many people she could rile up. Inara snorted with a laugh, whacking his shoulder. Wes gave his wife a light smack on the ass before taking his spot across from Yonten and the others, forming a circle around her.

Sample Choreography:


Full song

The song began. The troublesome wool dress got in Inara’s way within moments. Tired of dealing with it, she decided to choreograph tossing it away. The dress fell without a thought to where it landed. She imagined Yonten would have tried to grab it. She’d have to get it back later. Freed of the awkward garment, Inara's body rolled with the rhythm much easier. Her usual belly dancing took a backseat to modern moves. Her hips popped with precision, her black waves whirled in the air when she flicked her neck or spun. More often than not her amber eyes met Wesley’s with lusty desire, but as per his curiosity, Inara occasionally paid attention to one of the others until each had a moment with her.

From where Inara was on the floor she swooped upward along Andriy’s front, inches away from touching. Here and there she may have grazed lace to fabric. Inara made sure to audibly inhale for effect. Practically nose to nose, she gave Andriy a wink before moving onward.

Standing now, Inara spun in her heels to strut around Yonten. He was far too easy to please. Wes gave Yonten the same expression he always did when it came to his wife, ‘Look, but don’t touch’. Inara passed Yonten unmolested, as always.

Joao proved a challenge for how tall and broad-shouldered he was, but she managed to feign dropping into his lap seductively, catching the armchair that propelled her upward. Here she indulged in a small solo move, looking at Wes with a grin before continuing.

Inara moved on to Oliver. She grinned impishly. The previous game gave her an advantage if there ever was one! Inara pulled off his tie sensually. She wound her hands and raised them, mimicking what he had done to Willow. Then she slowly turned as she hip-rolled with the song. As soon as her backside faced him, she freed her hand and gave herself a smack, before circling back around. Then Inara walked around Oliver. Her fingers came to the base of his throat. They slid upward, guiding his head to lean back. Just before Inara left him with his tie, she nipped at his neck in a swift motion. Inara smirked as she danced backward, giving Oliver a wink before turning to Ellie.

As always, it was fun to work with someone who knew you well! Inara practically danced with Ellie. While the kiss from earlier that day had been tantalizing, Wesley would have probably chosen this moment over that one. Inara, ever creative, took Ellie with her to Everest. Like-minded, they moved as if they had done this before. Inara made sure she interfered as little as possible this time around. It was best that Ellie take the limelight with Everest. Once satisfied, Inara went to the last person in the circle.

Annabelle had much to drink. Inara giggled to see how intoxicated the woman had become! The last lines of the song were approaching. Inara got down to business. Likely dancing with Annabelle would prove unique.

 

[Soliloquy]

Anyone who wasn't thrilled for karaoke seemed to be drawn in by Inara's dancing. Even a few who weren't in their group seemed to be enjoying the events, though they seemed smart enough to keep a good distance. Inara's dress coming off was met with a 'wooo!' of approval, predominantly coming from Ellie. Even Rosalie who had wandered over after Cory found her hips popping occasionally with the fiery beat.

Andriy's eyes widened as Inara approached him, swallowing so hard it was visible. There was no denying that she was a Goddess before him, but he was also very aware of what sort of power and precision she was married to. Wesley didn't have to be a sharpshooter for there to be the silent reminder to himself that he'd be keeping his hands in his lap...or tightly gripping the arms of his chair. He exhaled in relief when she moved on, shifting in his seat to mask any visible approval of her body control.

While the suave Brazilian might have showed interest in Annabelle, he wouldn't pretend to be blind to Inara's weaving body. A broad grin stretched over his face as she dipped close to him and he could only holler after her in playful disappointment.

Oliver, on the other hand, was not going to get through this as smoothly. His jaw visibly clenched to see the Tigress prowling about, flawlessly putting his desires on display. His breathing grew heavy as she strode away so perfectly and the smack had him biting one of his knuckles to muffle sounds of approval. She wasn't done though, coming back over to him and leaving him with tantalizing thoughts. The softest groan escaped him and he looked to Wesley, shaking his head as he exhaled shakily with a glance that showed just what a lucky man he was.

Ellie's body greeted Inara's like the old friend she was, a fair amount of the different maneuvers and moves from belly dancing lessons paying off. While she was close, Ellie made movements toward kissing her again, though they'd stop just short, much to Oliver and Joao's disappointment. If there was one thing they were both fantastic at doing it was putting on a show. Ellie's hips swayed perfectly with the beat as Inara lead her over to Everest who was grinning ear to ear as the two approached, sitting up in his chair. Needless to say it was only a split second before Ellie was doing her own dance strictly for the groom to be. She might not have been as well-versed in dance as Inara had, doing so since a young age, but she did know precisely what it took to drive her man mad. There were only a few dips and turns and shakes before his tolerance had been reached and he scooped her up, setting her on his lap before letting a bit of his primal desires drip out.

Annabelle seemed to be enjoying the sight just as much as the others seated about. She wiggled about in her seat and letting out excited cat calls. When Inara drew close enough to her, she grew a bit handsy, tugging her closer by her hips before planting her face right in the other's woman's supple cleavage. In combination with what had happened thus far, this seemed to tip Oliver over the edge. He let out an audible groan standing up from his seat and slipping out to get a dip of evening air to cool himself off.

Taking the move Annabelle drunkenly made in stride, Inara improvised, transitioning Annabelle from her breasts to standing with her. Inara guided her unexpected participant to end the song with a bang. Inara had to help keep Annabelle from falling. Killing two birds with one stone, Inara turned Annabelle around and pressed her front against Annabelle’s back, rolling their bodies in unison. In accordance with the lyrics, Inara’s hand loosened some of Annabelle’s buttons. Just as the song hit the last note, Inara turned Annabelle again, both setting her down in her seat for stability, and to hover as if she meant to kiss Annabelle. Instead Inara smiled, pulled away, and then bowed to applause. She was pleased to have made an impression. Now for her dress back!

If it hadn’t been for the fact that Wesley desperately wanted to mess with Cory, he would have had to leave with Inara at the end of her dance. What with sharing a look of agreement with Oliver, watching Ellie with Inara, and then Annabelle joining-- it was going to be a hot and heavy night no matter how drunk or tired he was back in their room. As it was, Wes had to get his younger brother to do one risky move tonight! He could see where he sat that Cory and Theo were in a tug-of-war for the song list. Time was running short. Wesley intended on creeping up behind Cory to insist on his song, but, he’d have to wait. Wes had long since taken off his jacket and placed it over his lap. Until his current ‘situation’ subsided he was stuck in place.

Cory, who had struggled for dominance against Theo, panicked when the whistles and cheers signaled his time had come to an end. In his buzzed state, compounded by the beer Inara gave him, he fumbled with his fingers to play Owl City’s ‘Fireflies’. For some reason it wasn’t starting. Devil hands came to rest on Cory’s shoulder. He turned his head to see Wesley, “I-- I got a song!”

Wes shook his head, “I saw you! Inara’s song ended before you chose.”

“Theo was hogging the pamphlet!” Cory argued.

“What?” Theo blink in indignance. He protested the notion, saying “You came up and started wrestling it from me. It was my turn.” If Cory had not been buzzed, he may have asked for it nicely. Theo would have given it to him easily.

Caught in a corner, Cory frowned, “What will you do to me?” His eyes darted around to find Inara, who helped as a buffer at times. Unfortunately she was in a debate with Yonten over her wool dress he was holding hostage.

Wesley chuckled, “Nothing horrible, I promise!” He pulled Cory aside and murmured to his little brother. The young man glanced at Rosalie thoughtfully. Whatever Wesley was saying it had a lot to do with her. Cory blushed. But there was something else. His body seemed to straighten, shedding his meek manner. Cory gave Wes a nod of resolve. Wesley grinned, turning to the crowd with his arm around Cory, “We have an agreement!”

Theo cheered, “Woo, what is song?”

Wordlessly Wesley pressed a finger to his lips in response. They would have to wait! He had a plan here! Cory took his position in the center of the clearing while Wes encouraged Rosalie to take a seat directly across from Cory. Then Wesley grabbed two mics. He handed one to his brother. Then Wes pressed the proper combination for the song he picked. The one he selected hadn’t been Cory’s first choice, nor his second or third, and knowing this, Wesley agreed to be a support. As soon as it started playing he stayed in the background. Cory glanced once over at his brother before gulping down his nerves and facing the task at hand. Romancing Rosalie!



Cory started off the song a little stiff, singing the remix of ‘Despacito’ featuring Justin Bieber. While a good Hunter, and educated in many languages like Wes and the rest, he tended to struggle with pronouncing Spanish. Wesley took up the rap by Daddy Yankee so Cory didn’t have to, but most of the song Cory sang himself. And all while keeping his attention on Rosalie. Having Inara as a sibling-in-law meant he knew a move or two. Not the kind of brutal demanding spins, hip pops, and rolls she did, but enough that he made good use of his body at the best times. Cory took Wesley’s advice about his jacket. The first part of the song he flared his collar or parted the front, accentuating his form. Then when the rap came around Cory sensually removed his jack and dropped it dramatically in front of Rosalie.

Chocolate eyes widened as Rosalie watched Cory take command of the stage. His jacket dropping reminded her all too well of a spa robe that hit the floor very similarly the day prior. She could feel her cheeks growing warm as she kept her eyes locked on him. His chest peaked out and she immediately wanted to come over and run her hands along it, though she resisted the urge. Shifting in her seat, her gaze refused to budge, a picture of unbridled lust for the show he was putting on.

“Woo!” Inara hollered as she tied her wrap dress around her to the best of her ability, “Yeah, Cory! Pop those buttons!” She teased, seeing him blush as he undid a few at his collar, showing off some chest.

Theo raised his beer to him, “Woo!” he had become rosy cheeked by now. A happy drunk, he smiled goofily where he sat with Willow on his lap. The night had taken off the edge of his concerns and worries. Theo even decided at that moment he wanted to dance and sing for Willow too!

Willow threw an arm around Theo's neck, leaning back against him as they watched the younger man put on a display of courage, albeit slightly coerced. Leaning in, she spoke beside his ear to be heard over the music, "I think you should add this to the list of things to experiment with, Doctor Al-Zakhar."

Along with the shrill approval from Inara and Annabelle, Andriy and Oliver offered their own cheers for Cory from their seats. Joao beamed at the song choice, getting his own encouragement to participate in the shows. Everest and Ellie managed to unlock themselves long enough to join in watching their dear friends younger brother. "Get it Cor!" Everest said, hands cupped to the sides of his mouth to amplify his already loud voice.

Theo gave Willow a look of desire, “Looks hard, we must practice a lot.” He purred, giving his lady love a kiss, “Maybe tonight,” he took a sip of his beer, “If I don’t pass out.” He chuckled.

Getting in the groove, feeling more relaxed, Cory made a bold move. He took a page from Inara’s book, gliding around Rosalie’s chair as his body swayed to the music. Cheeks redder than a cherry, Cory dipped his head close to her ear just as he sang, “I just wanna hear you screaming Ay, Bendito! I can move forever, cuando este contigo!” A which point Cory placed a kiss to her cheek on the following word 'Bailalo' sung by Wes in the background, before transitioning into a turn on his heel, having made a full revolution around Rosalie.

Inara squealed, “Oooh! Cory, YAAS!”

Wesley visibly gawked, having not told him to do that! Proud of his little brother, Wesley gave him a thumbs up when Cory glanced back for approval. Riding high on the cheers, and the alcohol, Cory thought back to when Everest had danced for Ellie and Wes earlier. Without prompt, Cory finished the song in a roar of excitement as he employed the more sensual moves right in front of Rosalie. They could barely hear the song end when Cory turned once, threw in a pop of his hip, and shifted his shirt askew for the final pose.

Theo got up to clap. He had known Cory only a few days, but it was clear this had been a big step for him. Inara stood up too, not caring how her dress slipped around while her hands came together in an enthusiastic symphony of approval. Wesley flared his hand, “Ladies and Gentlemen, Lord Cornelius Cromwell!”

Willow's brows perked in interest, though it did seem like his follow-up comment was getting increasingly possible. "I'll hold you to that if I'm not carrying you to bed," she said with a giggle.

Cory's movements were making Rosalie think of a lot more than just a kiss on the cheek, though she did feel her own darkening at the peck. Though not as obvious as Oliver might have been with Inara deploying all of the moves at once, Rosalie was finding her breathing had grown heavier and bit down on her lower lip to try and quiet it. It wasn't hard for her to see the thrust of his hips and imagine it in a more private context. As he ended and everyone stood to applaud his show, she remained seated. A smirk spread across her lips and she beckoned him closer with the crook of her finger.

Theo finished off his beer and ordered a glass of water this time, “Good,” he grinned, “I will be sure to have clear head then.”

Cory’s usual boyish charm returned. He spoffed, his normal bounce in his step a little more wobbly then before the night began. He made a little tease, as if he was going right into her arms, but then dropped to pick up his jacket. Pulling it on, it was then that Cory grabbed a chair over by her side. But he wasn’t done yet. Everyone else had done it, and Cory was drunk enough, so he pulled Rosalie onto his lap. There was no shortage of ‘aww’s and encouragement from Inara and the rest. Cory slipped his arms around Rosalie in contentment.

Rosalie didn't object to the relocation, instead leaning in to place a kiss on his neck, just below his ear. "That was unbelievably attractive," she murmured against his skin.

Yonten cheered, “Yeh! More, more,” he egged on the crowd. “Next one!”

Wesley put the mics back, “Don’t be shy!” he said, walking to Inara. He had done a lot and needed a break. He pulled his wife on to his lap and enjoyed a peppering of gentle kisses.

oao was the next up to the mic, though he had to bend over to try and use the microphone with his height. "I cannot sing," he said, to which Oliver let out a groan of disagreement. "But I will dance. Coming for you, meu girassol." A wink was shot at Annabelle before he went to start the song up.



The music began and as much as he commended Cory for his attempts, it was clear the older suave man had experience in the area. His hands slipped down his shirt, unbuttoning each as his torso rolled and hips moved to the beat. Sliding it slowly off his shoulders, he swung it a few times over his head before tossing it right at Everest's face. Rosalie caught the movement out the corner of her eyes and only turned for a second before jerking her head back to Cory. Ellie, Annabelle and Willow let out sharp whoops, though Willow quickly offered Theo a sheepish smile. Even Andriy joined the ladies in voicing their approval for the perfectly sculpted body before them.

After a fair amount of moves that were similar to what Everest had performed during the bridal brawl, he made his way up to Annabelle who could hardly sit still in her seat. He rolled his pants slightly down, pausing for a back flip before he approached her for the most scandalous dance of the night so far that could have had even the most vulgar blushing. He helped her back to her feet and eased her on her chair as the song ended, winking to her as she fanned herself.

 

[xrakkax]

Cory felt his cheeks warm when Rosalie kissed him. His eyes scanned the room as if he was getting a grasp on who was watching them. Perhaps out of his shyness. Upon seeing no one looking their way it dawned on him that he too often he was concerned over what others were thinking. Growing up he had the blessing of being the one unburdened by the weight of the future of the Cromwell name. In the recent year all of it came crashing onto his shoulders. A carefree life quickly became defined by expectation. Worried about causing discord, Cory hurried to fill shoes he didn’t know he had to wear. Shoes he didn’t know he could do justice. It felt like all the world needed him to be proper, act a certain way, make a particular kind of impression or all was to fall into ruin. But here, now, Cory looked around at some of the most successful Hunters of the age dancing drunk without a single browline of worry. Cory wanted their peace. He wanted their command-- not of just a stage on a single night-- of life, and how he wanted to live it. While not willing to toss away the Cromwell legacy, he could do without quite a lot of the conditions his parents placed on him.

There Rosalie sat in his arms. She had given him a kiss. Cory evaluated how he would want to act, not how he felt his parents would expect him to, or how others might judge him. Cory made a decision. Summoning all his training, and the best smolder he could give, Cory swallowed and said, “Almost as attractive as you.” Good enough for a beginner. Cory eased her head back with his and gently kissed her neck, giving her a nip. “I want to dance with you later.” He managed a respectable purr. But for now he wanted to see where the night took them!

The night, it seemed, took Annabelle for a wild ride. There was little known of the Brazillian named Joao. Like Oliver, they got a better grasp of the man and his tastes. While Cory had decided to take actions less constrained by pressure from others, he found himself still several squares behind the others. When Joao began to dance he looked away in the manner of Rosalie.

Theo took mental notes. He did so with a blush on his face that was not just from the beer or the scotch. It was too easy to imagine replacing the participants in his head with him and a certain someone. And there was no arguing the man's physique! Theo held no ill grudge against Willow rightfully admiring him. There was no doubt of her fidelity. Although Dave, the unexpected waiter, may have had thought so-- having seen Willow’s hand gently lay atop Liam’s in the dark, secluded corner of a cafe. Yet another misunderstanding building a false image no one knew where it would end! Inara and Wes were impressed with the boldness of Joao! Their initial surprise followed up with hoots and hollers. They chalked it up to Joao probably being single and wanting to be the one to walk Miss Blackthorne to her room. Whatever his motivation, Theo wasn't the only one keeping his moves in mind. Yonten cheered, raising his glass and his free hand to the movement of the song. Really, he rather liked the various positions Annabelle was placed in than much of what Joao was doing, but he hollered with them all the same. Yonten gave Annabelle a wiggle of his brows when she got back to her seat.

Rosalie, deaf to the argument Cory had with himself, could only respond to what she heard. Though she would very well have offered him encouragement if she did find out; perhaps on another night. For now she felt her cheeks heat for a moment at his compliment before quickly darkening at his sensual touch. His words, the nip, everything felt so right. "I'd like that very much," she breathed, her voice weaker than she would have liked.

Annabelle didn't miss the eyeballs from Yonten, though she was still very much captivated by Joao who took a seat just beside her. She did at least look at him long enough to point to the bottle of Jameson; she was going to need another drink before that buzz started lessening.

Untangling herself from Everest, Ellie decided that she whatever her sister was going to end up doing that night it wasn't her business. Just so long as she didn't ruin the stag party, she could thrust and grind up on anyone. Besides Everest, of course. She'd knock a bitch out for that. Crossing to the machine, she strummed her fingers for a second before picking a song and sliding up next to sing. Taking hold of the mic, she decided to change the pace of things, choosing to go for a fast-worded song. Despite appearances she didn't miss a word, flying through the lyrics effortlessly and even bouncing in place to the music.



Anyone who hadn't had the pleasure of seeing the youngest Blackthorne spit out a line was visibly impressed. Willow wondered what other surprise talents Ellie had up her sleeves! leaning into Theo, she scratched at the scruffle of his face. "Did you figure out what you're going to sing?" she leaned in to ask.

Cory felt like he was getting away with something! Like he had stolen a cookie from the jar atop the tallest shelf. He held that cookie to him happily. Cory noted he’d have to consume it later on, and in the best kind of way. For now he merely snuggled his tough cookie close.

Yonten got up from his seat to drag his chair closer to Annabelle. He still wanted to have access to the bottle. And oh, coincidentally he got closer as a result. Yonten handed the Jameson to Annabelle without a word, his eyes lingering on her while she took a swig, “A girl who know what she like. I respec that.” He grinned.

“Woo!” Inara raised her hands, grooving where she sat on Wesley, to his delight. She didn’t have the same talent for rap as Ellie. In fact, she would even attempt it. At best Inara would probably throw in random words to act like she knew. Wesley loved a challenge. And he liked to tease. He, though impressed with Ellie, made it his mission to learn ‘Rap god’ by Eminem. He wasn’t ready yet. But one day he wanted to challenge Ellie with that song and sing it to playfully compete! Yonten thought the performance lacked the kind of dancing that should have accompanied it, but he did cheer for the talent displayed.

Theo decided he would try his hand at rap one day. When he had the confidence to do so. For now he raised a glass for Ellie, “Ehy! Amazing!” he praised. At Willow’s question he recalled the one he had seen, a recent song in the past year or two he learned, “Da,” Theo got up, sliding Willow onto the chair, “I will put on.” He went to the jukebox. With some assistance from the nearest person he managed to get the desired tune to play. Quickly he swayed over to stand in front of Willow, a big happy smile on his face as be began.



Yonten thought it a nice tune, but ultimately lackluster. It seemed more people were winding down now. Wes and Inara simply sighed into each other’s arms. It felt like the night needed a breather from excitement anyway. Cory thought the song suited Theo’s voice well!

Though Cory nor anyone there, at that point, would know what it meant to Theo to sing that song. Theo really did feel as though Willow pulled him up from the Earth. Maybe not literally--- well, maybe. Building families on Earth needed someone to accept them. Willow, and Molly, made it possible for the family to see their dreams come to fruition. Every day she was in his life, Theo felt that much further away from Aarin. That much closer to peace.

As soon as the song ended, Theo beamed a joyful smile, coming back to his lady love with that much more adoration to share with her, “For you, my Красивый.”

Inara’s expression softened, “Aww.”

Wesley smiled, seeing that love had truly blossomed between them. Though, he’d reserve his full judgment on the motivation later. It did take a lot not to analyze Theo or ask questions.

Moved by the emotion in the room, Cory got up, “I have a song I want to sing,” he said, getting up and giving Rosalie a giddy bounce of his shoulders as he moved to play it. The tune began just as Cory came back to stand in front of Rosalie. While before he had been struttin’, now he swayed and snapped his fingers to the melody, showering her with his voice in affection.



The progress Cory made tonight with Rosalie absolutely thrilled Inara. She had been glad to see him find someone he had interest in, and one that had done so without title-grabbing like she did to Wes. Every chance Inara got, she encouraged him to learn more on how to speak with Rosalie, or to feel secure in being himself. Wesley helped in that regard. Having been mentored by the notorious seductress, Miss De Lafayette, Wesley offered Cory tips on how to feel out his natural strengths. Theo couldn’t deny the young love he and Willow witnessed in Cory for Rosalie. It was too precious!

 

[Soliloquy]

His emotional singing brought Willow to the urge of tears, eyes locked on his face. It was as if their souls were speaking to each other between the words of the songs. Everyone else melted away and all that mattered were those deep emerald pools that drug her into their depths, holding her heart captive. She knew the weight of the words, how much he only wanted them to have a normal life with her on Earth. "My sweet krasavchik," she purred back, eager to curl back up on his lap as best as the bar chair allowed. It wasn't their couch back in Seabrook, but she also felt that as long as they were together, anywhere they were was home.

Had Theo heard Willow’s thoughts, he may well have been moved to tears himself. As it was, he was sure it benefited their situation that these particular details stayed in their heads. The present company had yet to prove fully trustworthy. In the meantime Theo held Willow in contentment.

Ellie swayed to the song before resting her head on Everest's shoulder. She wasn't one to believe in soulmates, just because it seemed silly to think out of seven billion people there was only one chance to find the right person. However, she did feel like there were certain people who complimented others better. She knew that she and Everest kept each other grounded while bringing out the best (or worst, depending on who you asked!) in each other. She couldn't imagine herself with anyone who could do so, and as she watched Theo and Willow it felt the same could be said of them.

Even Everest, the protective and grumbling brother that he was, did have to admit there was something perfect as the two joined together again. It might not have been enough to call him off his guard if he were sober, but as deep into the bar's supply as he was, he'd leave them be for now.

Surprised to find Cory up again so quickly, Rosalie kept their chair warm though she did find a beer on the table that was a bit warm but free to snag. She'd just taken a swig when she looked up to find him standing directly before her. Listening to him pour his heart into her hands, she knew in that moment he was what she wanted. In all of his awkward stuttering, insecurities, and bashfulness. As soon as the song ended and he had stepped close enough, she threw herself into this arms, uncaring of who else was about or watching, only needing his touch.

Andriy and Oliver cheered their approval for the couples in love, the young new love and continually budding about them. Joao thought it was a nice sentiment, though he still didn't have love on the mind tonight, keeping place on the free side of Annabelle and with a mindful eye to Yonten and his wiggling brows. Ellie simply adored seeing Rosalie and Cory together, watching as he helped soften her stubborn chin and she strengthened him. Everest... well, he really just wanted something to eat at that point. Tacos or mozerella sticks sounded fantastic.

Breaking her embrace on Cory, Rosalie gave him a quick peck on the cheek before pulling away. "I want to sing," she decided, unable to wipe her smile away. Leaving him to sit now in the chair she'd kept warm, she moved to select the song she'd already had in mind but was bordering shy to perform. As the song started, her eyes didn't waver from his.




Beaming, Cory felt his own gaze blur with emotion when Rosalie sang for him. It was in this moment that he knew her heart. They didn’t say it in simple words. Music communicated what his fumbling mouth could only hope to express. And her embrace after his song didn’t hurt to help him understand her. A shift seemed to have taken place ever since Cory gave in to dancing to Despacito. Wesley had been right. Though Rosalie seemed chiseled from stone, she had a heart as tender as any woman, and it was his responsibility as a Lover to prove he had what it took to safeguard it. That had given him confidence. And remembering De Lancre at New Years reminded him that, although he wouldn’t put it past Rosalie to have been able to handle it herself, everyone needed to know someone out there had their back. And Cory wanted to be there for Rosalie.

As soon as Rosalie’s song ended Cory took her back in his arms gratefully, his fingers grazed her cheek as they did on New Years; gentle, and as if he would break her if he was careless,

Inara wished she could witness Cory tell Rosalie he loved her. It had been a detail she prodded Wesley over occasionally. So far Cory wasn’t sure. Right now Inara just felt it inside! He had to! Inara practically eased forward like a third wheel as if she’d miss it if she looked away. Wesley knew the look on his wife’s face. He smiled, thinking of her, of them, and decided that at least once during the night he would serenade his wife rather than only rile her up. Before Inara could fall over from her intrusive stare, Wesley slid Inara onto the chair they shared, “In light of lovers' songs, I think I will take a turn,” he was delighted to see his wife perk at attention.

As soon as the melody of ‘Perfect’ came on, Inara felt her amber eyes in need of a wipe from her fingers. They didn’t have the kind of wedding she really wanted. Her family in India had taken over all the details by storm. It was Wes who suggested they find a song to call ‘their song’ and they ended up with this one by Ed Sheeran.



Wesley didn’t strut or hip thrust this time. Instead, like Cory, he swayed to the music. Wesley took Inara’s hands and pulled her into a slow dance as he sang to her. It touched her heart to know he paid attention to her like that. While Wesley preferred the harder songs, Hip Hop, R&B, and other sensual music options, he had learned the romantic ones for her. When the song concluded Inara fell in love all over again.

With a heart full of adoration, Inara guided Wesley to sit so she could do the same for him. Though Inara wasn’t the biggest fan of singing, feeling like her voice was a little low, Wesley claimed he enjoyed it. So, she picked one she could handle in her range, that she knew he liked and began to sing and dance to ‘Look Good For You’ by Selena Gomez. Their voices were similar enough that Inara felt comfortable with it.



The unexpected treat of a song from his wife touched Wesley to his soul. He knew how much she would rather not hear herself sing. She had been teased for a ‘low’ tone of voice growing up. Insecurities painted an ill picture in her head of her vocal abilities. Wes thought it nonsense, but he understood sometimes a childhood disappointment in yourself followed you far into adulthood. Wes only hoped his gentle encouragement would one day ease that pain away entirely. For now, Wesley basked in the love communicated from Inara to him by the slow, sultry roll of her body, the way she shifted her wool dress seductively, and the voice she trusted he found pleasing, despite herself. Once finished Inara folded up into Wesley’s arms. They embraced one another, unaware of praise or lack of applause. Like Theo and Willow, sometimes the world blended into the background leaving only them.

Cory kept his eyes on Rosalie. He could do without seeing his sister-in-law's body! Theo had the same idea. Instead of looking, he merely peered into Willow's chocolate eyes. Yonten had no such restraint. His eyes drank in Inara, and he hoped Annabelle would shake what she got too. Ellie as well, if he didn't think Everest would mind him staring. 'Look but don't touch' as Wes would say. Although, Yonten suspected that policy only applied to him. He'd have to question it later. For now, Yonten took another swig of the wine bottle. He was too sober for sappy songs.

Yonten, on the other hand, began to yawn. This was all going too slow. While the others coo’d and bubbled praise over the couples singing their hearts out he merely offered an unenthusiastic toast to the two love birds. Finding Annabelle had finished off his bottle, he retrieved one of wine this time. He popped the cork, took a swig, and offered it to Annabelle.

Seeing Yonten disappointed with all the sappy love around him, Wesley chuckled, “Are we boring you?”

Yonten ‘psh’d, “I thought this was a party, what you muddafuka’s think?”

“Oh Yonten, you’re just jealous,” Inara playfully accused. She was half right! Yonten had his eye on Annabelle and he was behind Joao for sure, at least at this point. What was he gonna do with slow songs? Yonten didn’t admit it. He waved her comment away with a flick of his hand.

While Yonten wasn't pleased with the sappy turn of events, he'd have to tolerate it for at least a couple more songs! Willow finally pulled herself away from Theo long enough to return her affection through music. Theo's choice in song brought one in particular to her mind to share while she gazed lovingly at him. It wasn't the widest range to showcase her vocals, but it was still a beautiful song.



As it always did, Theo felt the world fade away when Willow sang. In these moments he knew Fate brought them together. That the struggles and suffering were nothing if it meant his future, their future, would never diverge. There was no one other than them. In her eyes he could see his life, his children, and the hope his heart beat for each day. The song in particular, ‘Human’, felt deeply appropriate.

Inara looked between Wes and the love birds he observed. The conversation of the night before came to mind. She knew him well enough to know Wesley was struggling against his impulse to fall into study. Inara could only imagine what thoughts were firing in his head. Good or bad, Wes did promise! She gently caressed his cheek, bringing his mind to the present. Wesley blinked as if walking out into the sunlight after hours in a dim room. He smiled down at her. “Thank you,” he murmured, grateful for a soft reminder rather than a chide. Inara smiled and settled her head under his chin, enjoying the song with her husband.

It seemed to be enough motivation that once she was rejoined with Theo, Andriy wobbled his way over to pick out a song. He leaned on the microphone stand as he sang, even getting to where he could dance about while he sang. He didn't quite have the vocal talents as many of the others did, true to his earlier claims, but there was clear emotion that was likely amplified by the alcohol he'd been steadily consuming.



He had enjoyed Ellie curled up beside him while they were watching their friends all professing their love (or lack thereof) Everest wasn't about to let his stag party end this way. He stood, setting his nearly wife down on her feet before moving toward the jukebox. "I'm with Yonten on this one," he admitted, punching in a new song. "This is supposed to be a party, so while I'm glad for everyone who found love, I'm personally glad I found more than that." Smirking as rock music flooded the pub, he sped things up once more.



It wasn't a new song for Ellie to hear, one of her favorite ways to work him up should he need a bit of motivation. While the song was starting up, she rose from her seat and came to stand with him by the mic stand. It was not belly dancing, but there was plenty of hip rolling and body bouncing. True to the lyrics, she was more than happy to shake everything she had, thankful for the coordination that let her drop herself low and sensually rise back up. It was a show that Everest was familiar with and while he still watched her with lustful eyes, he managed to get through the song even with her body perfectly popping about.

As much as Rosalie was enjoying the sentimental moments, she had to admit it was a nice change of pace before she joined Yonten and started drinking. She slipped away to find a couple of fresh beers for her and Cory, wiggling her way back on to his lap before offering him one of them.

Joao and Oliver were expressing their delight with a series of cat calls and shouts for the bride's artistic body display. Andriy sung along and Annabelle was quick to get up and join in the dancing, rolling her hips along to the beat.

Yonten howled with approval, standing up where he sat to show off some of his own moves. He stood a half a head taller than Annabelle, but his muscular body made up for his shorter stature. He danced in place, bottle raised as he grooved.

Inara whooped, getting up to dance as well. She pulled Wesley in too. After a few moves she insisted the rest join, “Come on, Andriy!” She waved him up. Cory tried to duck behind Rosalie, but his sister-in-law swooped in, urging him to get up there and shake what the good lord gave him. Once Cory shyly added himself among the bodies, he soon got into a groove with Rosalie, becoming comfortable with the style of dance. Amber eyes found Oliver. Inara reached over to him, still moving with the music, and guided him over to dance with them all. Theo chuckled, just watching, but soon Inara gestured to Willow and Theo to come up with a single finger stretching the air.

Annabelle cheered in agreement, snagging the bottle out of Yonten's eyes with a smirk. She took a long drink from it as she shook her ass about. Joao honed in on her, standing up so he could enjoy her body a bit closer, taking up a post just behind her. Oliver was a short distance away, loosened from drinking and enjoying the sights around him, eventually draping his arm around Andriy while they both shouted along to the song.

Rosalie followed Cory up to dance and after seeing how Ellie and Inara in particular were dancing around their men, decided to follow their suit. She slipped closer until there was no space between his front and her back, doing her best to imitate the other woman who were churning their hips about. Reaching behind her, she found his hands and tugged them until they rested on her sides, looking up at him past her shoulder with a grin.

Willow wasn't quite as talented as flaunting her body, but when she and Theo were drug up as the last ones on their feet she didn't stray far from his side. Arms draped over his neck and she did the occasional hip shift, mostly just enjoying his presence than anything else.

Yonten made his shameless presence known. He had his fair share of clubbing experiences. Annabelle felt the thunder of his moves, the way he accented her shifting body. And occasionally Yonten glanced at Joao with a gleam of a challenge in his eye. But, at the moment, he made sure he didn’t come off aggressive. Meanwhile Cory defined the antonym of aggression. Like always his touch lacked the stubborn ambition of his fellow men. There was nothing to do but learn his style. Inara’s keen eye peered over at him to think of which of her repertoire of moves she could show him, that would spice things up between the couple. It may or may not have been because of her determination to hear Cory tell Rosalie he loved her. Theo kept to the outskirts, not fully ready to get sensual with Willow like this with her brother so close by them. Though, he did employ a move or two when he thought Everest wasn't looking!

Just as it seemed things were only getting good, the song began to fade. Not wanting to end the fun this soon, Inara slipped over to the jukebox to set up a song she had meant to do solo. Dancing with everyone seemed more fun! Inara clicked it to start and began grooving right there where there was more room for her body to express herself. Wesley caught her gaze where he danced with the rest. Inara felt drawn in. She made her way over to Wesley who received her into the flow of the party with lusty desire.

Sample Choreography


Full Song


Though Inara could have danced with Wes longer, she decided to encourage Cory to make bolder moves. She kindly stepped in and instructed Cory on a particular body roll. After two tries Cory felt confident to do it with Rosalie. He only needed a slight tweak, but he earned cheers from Inara and the rest as he swept Rosalie into a wave of sensual dancing!

Annabelle was pleased when the music barely had a chance to stop. She dove right into the new song, dancing up on Joao though she kept her eyes on Yonten. She finished off the bottle of wine letting it drop to the ground where the thick glass thankfully didn't shatter. Her loud, occasionally pitchy singing joined the music overhead while they refused to let the party end.

Cory's timidness or lack of experience didn't bother Rosalie, content on just spending the night together. But when Inara came over and offered quick lessons that her mind racing with ideas. Even if there were better dancers, she only had eyes for his developing moves. She let him lead, finding herself enjoying it even more than she would have thought she did. If Inara thought she wanted to hear Cory say those words of commitment, she had no idea how badly Rosalie did! Being in his arms was her favorite place in the world and a part of her yearned for the confirmation that he felt the same. By the time the song ended, she was breathing heavily, and not just from the physical activity.

"I want to sing one more song," she said as she rest in his hold for a split second before peeling away. During the song, she kept looking back at Cory, though there was still distance between them. Her body moved along with the music, hand going through her hair at mention of 'losing her mind' before reaching out to him.



It was slightly slower but still a song that Ellie could dance along to Everest with, though like Inara she kept gazing over at Cory. Ellie thought it was an appropriate song for the two were at distance from each other before the wedding had pulled them in. Maybe it was Rosalie's way of asking for actual commitment? Ohhh she loved a good young love story! Her thoughts would have to wait though, pulled in close by Everest.

Fully enjoying the attention, Cory danced a little as Rosalie sang, his body breathing with hers. The chemistry between Rosalie could not be denied. Cory looked deep into her chocolate eyes with a longing and a fire. The looming sentiment nearly drove Inara mad. Did Cory not see? She kept an eye on Cory as he pulled Roslie into another heated embrace once the song ended, one that Inara demanded to bring out the words, but only drew from him a deep kiss. The kind that only inebriation and mood music could tempt from him, at least in a public place.

Inara huffed. She turned to murmur to Wesley. Once she conveyed her thoughts she began to push their chairs together to make a semi-circle. In the height of their romping around, the seats had been pushed aside. Wesley called attention to the room, “Why don’t we fit in a few rounds of Truth or Dare?”

Theo, a little sweaty and a bit more than flushed, believed the change of pace would do him good. He sat with Willow on his leg. A little more room between them so he could cool off. But once his temperature regulated his arms found themselves wrapped around her.

Cory pat his pocket, making sure his Immunity Slip could be brought out at a moment's notice. Then he happily sat with Rosalie to face what may or may not be the determining factor of how well the night would end. Inara watched them like a hawk from across the way where she sat in Wesley’s arms. If her plan worked, the boy would say it! And maybe she wouldn’t hear it, but she’d know it was said.

Yonten, who had lived up to the name ‘Middle’ when he practically sandwiched her between him and Joao, made sure to sit on one side of her when everyone took their places. The bottle of Jameson was long gone. But he ordered a drink he had heard she liked. A random clip of information he happened to recall. Yonten handed it to her casually, with a wink.

Theo got Wesley’s attention once everyone settled, “What is rules?”

“Ah, that’s right,” Wesley nodded, kicking back his whiskey first before answering, “So, unlike Spin the Bottle, we go either clockwise or counterclockwise. Each person may oblige one other person to either tell a Truth, or a Dare-- it’s up to them to decide. Dares must not harm, be permanent or unchangeable-- you can’t Dare Ellie to name her kid Hitler, for instance--, you can’t repeat a Truth or Dare on the same person more than once, you can’t use the same Truth or Dare on more than half the people present, and Group Dares are restricted to one each. Immunity Slips can be used at any time, once, and must be ripped in half for everyone to see, and then tossed away.” Wesley poured himself another drink, feeling the tingling in his fingers by now, “Punishments at this point are not restricted to alcohol. You may be creative. As long as it does not violate the rules. So, you can’t threaten someone with cutting off their hair. It is not something that can be easily changed once the game has ended,” Wesley sipped his drink as he got up to emphasize, “Bystander Law is included in this game. The Chicken Dance is still currently the punishment for failing to participate. Does everyone understand? Any questions?”

Annabelle beamed as she was given a drink, at that point not caring who it might have come from. Joao did shoot Yonten a small scowl, though he wasn't about to start an altercation at a wedding party. Yet. Instead, he just kept himself close to the inebriated redhead who was happy to get off her feet for a little, though not as relieved as her sister.

It might have been years since any of them had played it, but the rules were nothing new to Willow, Rosalie, Ellie or Annabelle. Though they all seemed to know to expect steeper bets than they might have found at middle school sleepovers. Andriy was slightly unwary with the concept, mostly because he didn't to be the next one with a cold pair of underwear! Still, he hesitantly sat, positioned between Joao and Oliver. Everyone seemed to come to agreement with the rules, although most shared a sense of uncertainty for what else the Devil could have up his sleeps, immunity slips held close!

 

[xrakkax]

Wesley sipped his glass of whiskey, “No questions? Okay, I will begin,” he sniffed back a runny nose, the exercise having warmed him, “Cory--” he grinned at his brother who whipped out the Immunity Slip, “Oh come on, I haven’t even asked you anything! Truth or Dare?”

“Truth!” Cory shot, ticket in hand, and squinty eyes on his brother.

Chuckling, Wesley asked, “How would you describe Rosalie’s intimate embrace?”

The question brought to mind a certain eavesdropping session. So far none of the men had let the women know they were listening. Cory gulped, feeling like he had sme debt to pay for getting insight without earning it. The hand that held the slip came to rest on his lap. Cory looked at Rosalie and said, in all honesty, “It’s like. . .coming up for air. Like I’ve been in a cold, dim world of suffocation, and a single kiss or caress from her brings me to the surface.” Cory smiled, his cheeks red, “I’m breathing her in and I can’t get enough.”

As realization dawned over how similar his words and Rosalie’s matched up, Inara looked up at Wes with perked brows. The wicked smile on his face confirmed her suspicions. Inara spoffed, sharing a look with him that said he’d have some explaining to do later.

Theo didn’t get it at first, but when he thought back he pieced it together. He broke into a grin, chuckling that Cory let the cat out of the bag in a way. But, Theo didn’t mind. Yonten, who didn’t know why certain people were understanding the situation deeper than him, shrugged it off and took another swig of alcohol. He was almost where he’d wanted to be as the kind of drunk party animal he preferred.

For once, Rosalie's cheeks stayed perfectly pale as Cory spoke. She wasn't embarrassed by what he had to say, but rather it moved her. His description fit them so perfectly! It took immense control not to steal several kisses right then and there, though a broad smile lingered on her face for a while.

Rosalie might not have realized what had just happened caught up in the moment, but Willow's brows narrowed at something far too similar to be a coincidence. A glance at Theo told her all she needed to know, scowling at the Russian Rogue. It made a lot more sense now how the men swaggered in with all the confidence in the world!

Giddy, Inara took out her pad and pen, scribbled something out, tore, folded, and then held it, “Cory, Truth or Dare?”

Cory missed the question. He was staring into Roslie’s eyes. His sibling-in-law called at him, drawing his attention, “Hm? Oh. . .” He fiddled with the Immunity Slip. He could always refuse. “Dare.” He said, warily. Something seemed odd though. Both Wes and Inara obliging him? Cory waited to see what was up.

“I dare you to walk with Rosalie to the fountain near the garden before bed. Take this piece of paper with you.” Inara handed it to him. “Don’t look until you two get there!”

Hesitant, Cory received the paper and stuck it in his wallet for safekeeping. Oh it drove him mad to wonder what was on it! For the time being he had gotten away with no crazy Dares and only one Truth that seemed to work in his favor. Perhaps he had been overly critical of his brother and his wife.

Theo chuckled, “You have to say what is it tomorrow,” he insisted. They were all curious!

In the meantime, Yonten clinked his glass, “Come on, muddafukas! Keep up, keep up!” He urged.

Since it was Ellie who was up next, she decided to turn the tables on Yonten. Sipping her cranberry juice, she set it down before nodding to him. "Okay Yonten, Truth or Dare?"

"Dare," Yonten said without hesitation.

Ellie smirked, having him exactly where she wanted him and fully expected him to be. "I dare you to do a body shot..." she trailed off, giving him a false sense of security before finishing, "Off of Theo."

Willow outright snorted at the dare before realizing it had been aloud, muttering an apology though she was still thoroughly amused. Rosalie as well was chuckling, meanwhile the men shot Theo a look of pity. It was hard to believe Yonten would back down, though they'd have likely backed out in his position.

“Done!” Yonten got up from his seat, poured a shot, and sauntered after Theo like a heat seeking missile.

“Chicken Dance!” Theo blurted, springing to his feet in a wobbly motion, “I do Chicken Dance!” Theo ducked behind his chair. Yonten darted around it. Theo drunkenly jogged around the semi-circle with Yonten hot on his heels.

“C’mere, you muddafuka!” Yonten slurred, spilling the glass as he went.

“How you do the dance?!” Theo asked in a panic, setting his hands on his hips and flapping his elbows like a bird, “Is this Chicken Dance!? BAWK BAWK!”

Wesley couldn’t stop laughing to confirm or deny. Inara almost rolled off of her husband’s lap. Cory had every sympathy for Theo, though he too chuckled at the scene before him. Yonten tripped just as he came upon Theo. Both men fell in a heap in front of them all, smelling of whiskey. Taking this opportunity, Yonten managed to grab the bottle nearby and poured the liquid onto Theo’s stomach. Theo, stunned he had been foiled by his clumsy drunken feet, watched as Yonten lapped up what his drunken coordination could do. Then Yonny Boy sat back on his legs and threw up his arms, “Woo!”

Most of the group was roaring with laughter, Willow undoubtedly the loudest. Between Theo's frantic run and Yonten's determination, it was too good not to enjoy! She had to cover her mouth until she could finally calm herself down, giving Theo a sympathetic look. "You are going to wreak of whiskey all night," she managed to say between tears of laughter.

Everest managed to recover from his own fit of laughs when the realization it'd be his time dawned. Rubbing his hands together eagerly he looked about the circle, his eyes finally landing on Andriy who tried to shrink away. "Andriy, pick. Truth or Dare?"

The young Ukanian looked about before settling on "Truth."

Everest didn't seem phased, gesturing around the semi-circle with both hands. "Of everyone present, who do you find to be the most attractive?" Andriy's cheeks flushed as he followed Everest's gesture to each face, quickly shaking his head. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out his immunity lip and tore it in half. "Oh come on man, none of us would have had hard feelings. It's a compliment really."

Many agreed, and some boasted that either they, or their lovers would have been chosen. Which was just about everyone! Theo thought Andriy smart not to do it anyway. That could be used for future teasing. Cory probably would have done the same. Knowing Wes, he’d have picked himself or Everest.

Andriy cleared his throat, shaking his head. "Too late, tore slip up. Is Willow turn."

Willow, though curious why he'd be so embarrassed to answer, decided to jump to his rescue. "Hmm, Oliver - Truth or Dare?"

The Brit grinned, adjusting his glasses. "I'll take a Dare. You don't frighten me nearly as much as the others, dear Willow, and I can't have these rapscallions knowing any more of my secrets."

Her brows perked up as if it were a challenge, though she wasn't sure if it were possible for her to be as diabolical as her brother or Wesley. "Go to someone else in the bar and convince them to give you one of their shoes. You have to bring it back to us and you can't pay them for it."

Oliver chuckled, admiring the uniqueness. "Very well. If you'll excuse me, I'm about to make this poor gent think I'm bloody mad," he said as he slipped away and headed toward a man alone in a booth. There was a muted discussion, the stranger nearly dropping his glass as he listened, glancing over at their group before back at Oliver. Everyone waited with baited breath and suddenly the man was taking off his shoe! Willow went into another giggle fit, turning away in disbelief. A minute later, Oliver appeared with a tattered boot in hand, balanced on his palm and held out before Willow. "Please tell me I can take it back, there is a horrendous odor."

Willow nodded, already catching a whiff and shooing him away so the boot could be returned back to it's smelly foot. "I can't believe that worked. How in the hell did you get him to say yes?" she asked once he was back, hands free of footwear.

"Simple, my dear. I told him there was a beautiful woman who was looking for her prince charming and only his left foot would tell her if he was the one," he laughed as he sat down. "You can imagine he's thoroughly disappointed now that his shoe is come back. Still, that is life, yes?"

“Clever, I like that!” Wesley chuckled, giving his wife a knowing look.

Inara clapped twice, “Agreed! A delightful plan.”

Cory shook his head, “That man had to have been drunk off his ass.”

Yonten, rosy cheeked, laughed, “Not a bad gamble though! I respec that.”

Theo, who had recovered from his trauma and who now sat back with Willow, scanned the room of who to ask for his turn. He had a thought then. Theo quirked a smile, “Andriy, Truth or Dare?”

He winced at his name, though he seemed to sigh in relief to realize it was Theo who had asked him. "Dare?"

“I dare you to. . .Give kiss to anyone who picks Truth, except me! Must be either lip or cheek, but person gets to choose; not you.” Theo chuckled, “Until you have kissed everyone once!” A strange, but interesting dare. Anyone who is considered a ‘Bystander’ would need to do the Chicken Dance to avoid. And yet, Andriy would still need to fulfill the task. In light of that, Theo said, “If that person does the Chicken Dance, you must. . .Kiss reflection in mirror, but with passion!”

Everyone shared in the laughter that came with the image of Andriy doing the dare. Wesley gave Andriy a wink, letting him know there would be no mystery over if he chose cheeks or the mouth. Cory coughed, knowing the cheek is exactly what he’d be picking! Or, rather, he’d do the Chicken Dance just to see Andriy makeout with a mirror.

As far as dares went, it was decidedly not the worst. Seeing as everyone would be able to pick how they were kissed it should keep everyone complacent with him. That and now more people would be motivated to pick dare! After weighing it, he nodded his head in conclusion. "Tak, I do."

There rose a round of cheers for the acceptance. It would fun to see how the game went from here! Wesley turned his coffee eyes onto Rosalie, “You’re up, Rosy.”

Cory smiled, wondering what Rosalie would choose to do. It was bound to be hilarious no matter what. Theo’s dare set a tone for the night that even he decided he found fun.

Her eyes shifted about, but ultimately landed back on Wesley, a mischievous glimmer in her eyes as she questioned him. "Truth or Dare, Wesley?"

"Dare, of course, darling," Wesley spoffed, confident. Cory's earlier challenge had only frozen his nuts. A minor detail. He would be hard-pressed to back down.

Rosalie's delight was visible at his selection. "I dare you to strip down and run a lap around the bar. Outside," she clarified, crossing her arms over her chest, pleased with herself.

"Oh man, if your balls didn't shrink up before they will now," Everest howled in delight.

Wesley grinned, shifting Inara off on the chair. “Oh Rosy Posy, Pudding and Pie, you have no idea the barren wasteland whereupon I sew my shame,” He began to pluck away his buttons, “Looks like tonight the locals will be getting a hefty treat.” Inara, knowing her husband, went to the jukebox to select an appropriate song. ‘I’m Sexy and I Know It’ blared over Wesley’s unnecessary strip tease.

Grinning, Wes began to roll his body with the theme music. He slipped his shirt off of his shoulders slowly. Wesley took a page from one of the others and twirled it around before discarding it specifically at Everest, “A keepsake, darling, now that our love will never be.” He mused, a call back to the Bridal Brawl.

Inara got back to her seat, “Woo!” She cat called at her husband as he strut around the semi-circle, unbuckling his belt. Wes pulled it off in front of Oliver, giving him sultry eye contact as he undid his zipper. Just before Wesley took down his pants, he turned on his heel once, then twice, his pants sliding down as he spun.

“Don’t mind me,” Wes purred at Annabelle, who he stopped in front of next. Now he stepped back, dropped down seductively to pick up his pants, and then pulled upward while emphasizing his abs. The pants were tossed away as Wesley moved like a cat, his subtle struts easily evoking stifled sighs from his wife.. He circled back to Inara, his masculine poses enticing her for what was to come.

“Ooh,” Inara’s teeth pulled in her bottom lip to more heat Wesely brought to his erotic performance.

Wes hooked his thumbs in the hem of his boxers, slowly sliding them down while gesturing lustily. Just an inch more and he’d be freed. Except the wicked bastard did another turn, standing in front of Everest as he dropped his last piece of garment, stepped out of them, and flung them at his wife who caught them readily. Amber eyes blazed with desire. Wesley’s rig impressed Theo, who had a respectable size himself. Cory had seen his brother naked before, but he didn’t want Rosalie to see it! And neither did Theo want Willow to gawk! Wesley smirked. He took his time to dance out of the bar, shocking patrons and grinning like the mad man he was! Inara stared at him as he walked, getting in as much as she could before he left to do that run.

It was a show that Inara and Annabelle might have enjoyed, but they were the only hungry eyes. Well maybe one more pair. Rosalie opted to stare deliberately down at her lap once she realized that her Dare was backfiring and she was about to see more of Wesley than she ever wanted to. Willow wasn't going to chance a thing, covering her eyes all together. Ellie wasn't nearly as enticed as Inara might have been, but she did give a hoot in approval. Everest, dutifully acted the part of the dancee, draping Wes's shirt around his shoulders, both him and Oliver cheering Wesley out the door as he went off to complete his dare.

"No wonder you're always smilin' Inara," Annabelle squealed as she finished off the drink Yonten had last brought her. "I'll be damned, he looks good in no shame."

“Dayum right!” Inara mused.

In no time at all Wesley came back in through the bar door, arms swept out dramatically, “Three people winked, two took pictures, and one citation for public nudity!” he grinned, proudly walking amidst them to pull back on his clothes. Not as sensually this time, it was Ireland in the Fall, after all. In fact, Wesley returned glistening with dew. This added to Inara’s hot cheeks and gleeful smile.

Cory coughed, “It’s my turn,” he made sure he wasn’t going to be asking his brother any fancy dares concerning clothes! “Uh, Ellie, Truth or Dare?”

Annabelle let out a loud 'whoo' as Wesley walked in, clapping before looking over at Joao. "Someone should dare you to strip," she decided out loud.

The Brazilian man spoffed and shook his head. "But I might if you ask nicely, meu girassol," he purred.

Rosalie and Willow were relieved to be able to look freely again once Wesley was redressed and perched in his chair again. Ellie perked up at her name, a bit surprised that Cory wouldn't have chosen Rosalie. Mulling it over, she opted for, "Dare." She wouldn't jinx herself, but she wasn't afraid of what he might have in mind.

“Drink a mystery cocktail, mixed by. . .” Cory looked around at who would be the funnest one to do it, “. . .Oliver, for one round. Andriy for another. And then Yonten for the third!” He had overheard him giving suggestions before. Rosalie said something about Ellie being specific with her drinks. So, this had to be a challenging dare!

Ellie's eyes grew and in a moment of panic she was trying to find an excuse, rather than the obvious choice. "I, uh. Can't drink because my stomach and bloating and.."

"You can use your Immunity Slip," Rosalie offered quickly, not wanting the bride to be distressed.

"Oh, right! I'll use my slip," she nodded, pulling it out of the top of her dress she had stuffed it in and tearing it up. "Sorry, Cory."

“It’s alright,” Cory offered an understanding smile. Easily deceived. Cory held no hard feelings toward Rosalie, who he viewed as simply helping a friend.

Oliver perked up seeing as it was his turn next, strumming his fingers together. "Hmm... Inara. Truth or Dare, my dear?"

Inara was grateful for Rosalie's save. When Oliver asked her, Inara smirked, "Dare, my dear." As confident as her husband. You couldn't tell who rubbed off on who.

"Of course you would. A Tigress never backs down from a challenge," he chuckled. "Very well, for your dare I propose that you must take off your bra and wear it as a hat for the duration of our game."

Wesley whistled, “Woo, yow, I’m likin’ this one.”

Inara smirked, definitely not backing down. She got up and sashayed over to Oliver, “Like this?” She pulled her wool dress sleeves off her shoulders to better access the hooks. Inara reached back, unlatched the metal teeth, and slipped off her bra. Yonten howled with surprise and approval, practically ready to stand from the bold move. Cory and Theo looked away, of course! Inara wrapped her red lace around her head, and clipped it beneath her hair. The cups resembled large red buns. Casually, Inara looped her arms back into her wool dress that did little to properly conceal her bare breast, the fibers having lost much of their structural integrity. "Talk about loosen' up my buttons," She chuckled, thinking of the song. Inara strut back to her happy husband, tossing Oliver a wink.

Ellie let out a cat call of approval as Inara seductively removed her bra. "Good choice Oliver! Now I can get access to her quicker," she smirked. Inara chuckled, sharing a moment of wiggle brows with Ellie.

Andriy was up next and he couldn't quite decide what he was going to do. Eventually his gaze settled on Oliver. "Oliver, truth or dare?'

"I'll go for a dare, mate!'

"Each time somebody pick dare you have to take a clothe off," he decided, taking up direction from Theo's dare on himself. Oliver was surprised but nodded in acceptance.

Dramatically, Inara wolf whistled as Oliver took off his first piece, though it was a simple one, “Yeah, baby!”

Wesley chuckled, “Oh I hope we all pick dare! Though I wouldn’t be disappointed in seeing Andriy kiss someone. Or himself!”

"Is my turn," Joao was clearly excited for this. "Yonten you are bold man so will say dare. I dare to do three backflip and three shot. Flip, shot, flip, shot." Oliver knew Joaos prediction would be right and he started by taking off his jacket and draping it on the back of his chair, unbuttoning his shirt cuffs.

“Done!” Yonten got up grabbed the appropriate supplies and set them up. Inara and Wes were not sure how much Yonten had to drink already, so they were curious if he would get it right. Cory, and Theo certainly, were glad no one was naked. They glanced at Oliver. At least for now. They already had to avoid Inara’s chest!

“Woo, Yonny Boy!” Wesley encouraged.

Yonten held a glass full of golden liquid. He positioned himself in the clearing for the most room with the cup in hand. Cory perked in interest that Yonten hadn’t flipped, but he held the glass without drinking. Then FLIP! Yonten managed to keep the glass full and spin in place. He handed without a drop spilled.

Yonten knocked it back. Hyped up, he threw the empty glass across the room. The explosion of shards did not harm any of them. “Woo!” he grabbed another to the cheer of those around him. This time Yonten hopped up onto his chair, facing Annabelle. He gave her a wink before kicking up, tucking his knees, and turning over to land on his feet like a cat. Yonten flexed as he drank the next, keeping his eyes on Annabelle. Again, he tossed that glass.

Lastly, after Yonten readied the last, he flipped forward, and instead of simply landing like the last two, he winked at Annabelle as he slipped down into the splits. Yonten made a suggestive hip thrust against the ground once before pushing himself up to stand. Yonny didn’t crash his glass this time. He poured more whiskey in it and handed the vessel to Annabelle before taking his seat by her.

“Woo!” Theo was impressed!

Cory shouted in approval, “Oh man, you got to show me!”

Wesely and Inara nodded, unsurprised. That was their old buddy Yonten. The man could take a hit, he held his liquor well, and he was a damn show off when he wanted someone's attention.

 

[Soliloquy]

Oliver let out thunderous applause as did Everest, genuinely impressed. Andriy found the flips to be the most intriguing, sipping his own beer before clapping for the show. Joao at least seemed less thrilled, though it might have very well had to do with how much Yonten had been eyeballing Annabelle. Willow was equally as impressed as Theo, though she had worries of tension that might be building in their group.

Cory's request to be taught sent Rosalie's mind a racing, especially the provocative thrust. Pursing her lips, she looked away for a second, gathering herself before downing the rest of her current beer. Those sort of thoughts needed to be kept for their bedroom!

Annabelle clapped in delight until they were filled with a fresh drink. She was grinning at Yonten before iit dawned on her that it was her turn. "Ohh! Ohh! Rosy! Truth or Dare?"

Knowing she still had an Immunity Slip to use if she had to, she tried to weight just how bad Annabelle's dares could be. Something told her not as bad as the truth, considering how much she'd had to drink! "I'll do dare."

"Okay, have you seen the Breakfast Club?" Rosalie nodded to the question, Willow perking up at a movie she happened to enjoy significantly. Ellie smirked, having a good feeling of where this was going. "Alright, you have to do like Claire did, putting on the lipstick...except it's not going on your lips. Cory has to!"

A ripple of giggles filled the room, many on the edge of their seat to see if she'd agree. Oliver had to admit he didn't see what there was to think about! He'd have quite enjoyed to be in Cory's shoes right then. Rosalie looked to Cory, trying to silently ask him if he was willing to comply. She'd rather use a slip than have him have to chicken dance in front of their friends!

“What’s that? What’s the Breakfast Club?” Cory asked, truly puzzled. And yes, somewhat cautious. Afterall, he doubted Annabelle would be kind to him and Rosalie, even if she was sober enough to think about her actions.

Inara clapped twice, “Oh, do it! Just do it!” She insisted, “Look at Rosy, I bet she wants to!”

Wesley chuckled, he knew Cory wouldn’t budge unless he understood, “It’s a 80’s movie about a diverse group of kids in detention. You’d like it, Cor. Maybe we can watch it sometime,” Wes knocked back a drink, “In one scene Claire, the popular ‘princess’ girl, uses her breasts to steady her lipstick, so she could paint her lips red.” He chuckled, seeing the blush on Cory’s face. “Oh but I don’t think you’d be able to handle it, you barely handled my Truth!” Wesley shrugged, “You’re still a kid though, no big deal. I’m sure Rosy Posy would use her ticket for you.”



Cory pursed his lips. Whatever was going on-- and he knew something was going on-- he had too much alcohol to think clearly. The words Inara said came to mind. Rosalie wanting this. Cory turned with blushed cheeks to Rosalie, “Alright, I’ll do it.”

“Woo!” Yonten grinned, leaning to Annabelle to say, “Maybe sometime you can paint my lips red that way.” Before straightening back, knowing that at this point he and Joao were at least on equal footing.

Theo cheered, “Oh, so funny, do it!” He had loosened up enough that if Yonten did another body shot, he may well be compliant.

Inara whistled, catcalled, and made it more sexual in connotation then it had to be! “Yeah, Cor, get some!”

Cory positioned himself in front of Rosalie. He set his hands on her thighs for stability. His large brown eyes looking up at her in expectation. His breath rhythmically blew over her chest. A little hotter and heavier than normal.

Willow had to admit that even if Wesley had been completely nude minutes ago, this was one of the more erotic moments of the night in her head. But then again, she might have just seen the movie far too many times. That and like Yonten, was imaging a repeat of the scenario with Theo. Though perhaps without lipstick.

Ellie was more than happy to whip out a dark red lipstick tube to be used the moment they knew this was going to happen. "Heads up!" she called before tossing it to Rosalie.

She caught it, removing the cap and extending it out. Looking down, she picked a spot that she imagined would be easiest for him to access before wedging it in her cleavage. Looking down, she blushed faintly with the knowledge that all eyes were on them, pushing her chest out toward him. His breath rolled over her and once more she was finding it difficult to contain her imagination. "Ready when you are," she breathed.

Cory nodded, leaned in, and felt the cool red paint glide over his lips. The one thing he didn’t think of was how much this was going to stain! Not practiced in the art of makeup, Cory’s attempt to ‘help’ ended up giving him a Joker smile. It wasn’t all on him. For one, their bodies needed oxygen. It was difficult to keep the stick still when Rosalie needed to breath too! Cory’s eyes fell on her heaving chest. He knew what it felt like to kiss there. He could see fait traced of a fading mark or two. Cory swallowed. His hands reflexively tightened to relieve his inner tension. However, it made it worse. Cory’s hands were on Rosalie’s legs! He felt her supple skin give to the pressure of his fingertips.

Inara’s amber eyes gleefully lit up, “Ohhh, sexy sexy!” She hooted.

Wesley chuckled, “Woo, Cory!”

There were many whoops and hollers. The heat inside Cory was getting too much! He had to sit back in his chair! As soon as Cory’s lips were painted, he pulled away from Rosalie. Cory sat back when he was blinded momentarily by a flash of light. He blinked in surprise to see Inara and Wes had filmed and taken photos. Cory raised a hand in protest, “Hey!” But no one listened to him. Inara whispered to Wes that they should save these for, if ever, the two get married!

Cory didn’t know how many more pics they took, but he grabbed a bar cloth and tried to rub off the red. A faint smudging of pale crimson marked all around his mouth. Cory sighed, tossing the rag. He’d have to endure it until he could wash this off. Rosalie, he was sure, had something in her bag at the room. The thought of her, once again, drew his eyes to her. Cory gave Rosalie a goofy smile, light-hearted about it all. He held her hand tenderly.

Inara reminded Oliver, “Another dare, another piece of clothes,” she mused. It was only fair!

Yonten stood then, “My turn now, muddafukas.” He had devious thoughts. Mainly about how he could win here against Joao. He did wonder about another dare he could do, and knew that he’d likely be the only one of them willing to dare such a thing. Pulled between a step toward victory and some fun, Yonten decided, “Alright, bitches, Imma spend my group dare!”

The first in the night. Wesley perked, “A group dare, is it? Let’s hear what you got.”

“I dare all the guys to feed a bite of food to the woman to their left, using only your mouth. But the women have to sit with their legs on each side of you to receive it!” Since some of the couples were sharing a chair, they could decide who is on the left or the right. But the most important detail? Joao could not feed, nor be fed to, by Annabelle. But Yonten could!

“Everyone agreed?” Wesley asked, getting a chunk of buffalo chicken ready. He made sure there was enough to warrant calling it a 'bite', but still leaving room for some lip action.

Rosalie didn't realize she was biting her lower lip as his face was smothered by her chest, too preoccupied on staying focused. Even the cameras going off were missed at first, watching Cory intently as both his face and a good amount of her bosom featured a red stain. As he pulled away and tried to clean himself up, she had to fan herself. Taking his hand when he sat down, her smile broadened. "You don't look half bad in lipstick," she started before leaning in, taking the route he had taken the day prior with, "But I think you look even better with nothing at all."

So this was what it felt like! Cory gulped, cleared his throat, and said, “Well I think you’ll have to help me with that back at the room.” He blushed, trying not to grin as hard as his mouth demanded.

As per the agreement, Oliver who was already down shoes and a jacket opted to remove his pants next. The room was getting hot and frankly the breeze felt amazing. Plus then he could show some pride with his Union Jack boxer briefs! Unfortunately, he was getting down in items of clothing, which meant three more dares would have his Big Ben out for the world to see. Hearing Yonten call for the group dare he unbuttoned his shirt, adding it to the back of his chair that was now doubling as a closet. Socks, briefs and a tank were all that stood between him and full nudity!

Not the only one to notice, Inara chuckled and gave Oliver a wink as she positioned herself to face Wesley. Her husband grinned, knowing her thoughts, and joined in her tease of Oliver with his own hoot.

Everest was excited for this dare as it gave him a valid excuse to get the mozzarella sticks he'd been craving! He happily indulged in two of them while waiting for everyone else to be ready. "Hey! Leave one for me," Ellie protested, positioned and waiting in his lap.

Rosalie didn't have to be told twice, sliding herself into Cory's lap just as they were instructed to. The position made her skirt rise, and to anyone else catching a gander, she moved as close as the chair would allow. Willow as well climb up in Theo's lap, smirking down at him and draping her arms around his neck. From down the semi-circle, Everest broke his gaze from Ellie long enough to glare at them. Ellie quickly grabbed his chin to hold it in place and make him focus.

While the couples were getting read, Oliver looked to Andriy and Joao with a shrug of his shoulders. "Well gents, looks like we're sitting this one out. Too many stags in the hen house, huh?" Andriy was quiet, taking a sip to avoid clearing his throat. Joao knew this was all too specific for just a fun dare, eyeing Yonten suspiciously.

Annabelle took a little bit longer than most to catch on, her face scrunching in disgust. "Oh no, gross. I don't share food," she said, her face green at the thought. Reaching into her shirt, she retrieved one of the stock pile of Immunity slips she'd earned in poker, tearing it in half. A triumphant grin spread over Joao's face; he'd rather neither of them get a moment like that with Annabelle than Yonten locking lips with her.

The men consulted with their women on what to give them. Theo broke off a piece of Willow’s favorite chocolate. He did his best not to worry over Everest’s glare. Only one sweat drop formed from the shot he got from her brother. Theo focused on Willow instead. He pressed the low of her back to him as he leaned and set his mouth against hers. It didn’t take long for the treat to melt. A quick glance at Everest told Theo he could fit in a respectable kiss with Willow before pulling away. Oh how nice it was to feel her mouth on his mouth!

Cory, though glad Rosalie was astride him to cover him from view, had to admit he needed the cover only because she was where she sat on him. As Cory leaned to transfer the food, Rosalie could feel exactly why too! It was too much. Cory couldn’t let Rosalie go just yet. Everyone would know! So when his lips came to hers, and he handed that bit of treat to her, Cory held Rosalie in place until his situation calmed itself. It was hard. A lot was hard. And Rosalie’s skirt bunching made it worse! Cory had to chuckle at this point, resting his cheek on hers and shaking his head.

Inara straddled Wesley. She draped her arms on his shoulders. He could feel her fingers run up and down his neck. Then Inara pressed her front against his, both taking that bite and then indulging in a kiss before shifting back around to face the others. Wesley sighed in contentment, happy to wrap his arms around her.

Yonten, however, sighed in defeat! Annabelle didn’t share food sensually? Well damn! Seeing Joao’s face, Yonten raised his glass in good sportsmanship. The battle had been won, but the war had yet to end!

Willow let out a soft noise of appreciation against his lips. Although the chocolate was a nice treat she was glad he had around, she found the taste of his lips to be the best snack there was. She didn't share Theo's intimidation of her brother, choosing to linger where she was.

In Cory's lap Rosalie could feel her cheeks heating up when she found his current predicament. It was an odd combination of her own excitement at just what that could mean for herself and also not wanting the others to be made aware. She kept her place atop him, hips a fair distance away to give him a chance to calm himself, smirking. "Speaking of things to save for the bedroom," she murmured, only shifting herself away once he was safe.

Despite his scowls and glares at his future brother-in-law, Everest didn't seem to to think the same chaste hands applied to him and Ellie. Rather, his hands were roaming along her body while they made little work of the mozzarella stick between their mouths. Long after it was gone their lips melted together as he held her close.

"Get a room you two!" Willow teased with a chuckle. Everest happily gave his little sister a one-fingered salute in response, though they did finally part lips at least. He wasn't going to let her off his lap that easily.

Joao also raised a glass in response to Yonten. He was a worthy opponent in an unspoken feud. Oliver leaned back in his chair as the couples were finishing up their heated moments, arms crossed behind his head. "What a shame, I was getting a bit of a craving myself," he commented aloud.

Andriy who had scrounged up a basket of Jalapeno poppers perked up at the remark. A steady pink hue rose on his fair cheeks as an idea formed. "I have snack, Oliver," he offered up. "Would like?"

The Brit perked up, having caught a whiff of the fiery food and nodded. "If you'd be so kind to oblige," he agreed. Andriy picked up one of the larger poppers, but rather than passing it to Oliver, he moved to stand just before the other's chair with it poised in his mouth, hesitating. Oliver's brow perked but when he realized what was happening he smirked, nodding at the silent request. Andriy slipped into his lap, popper still in his mouth as he straddled him. The popper soon vanished between their mouths, though that didn't mean they parted.

Everest let out a whoop of his own when he caught sight of what was happening. "See, now that's what I'm talking about! Now it's a fuckin' party!" A series of cat calls came from the group in agreement.

Willow took the brief exchange before Andriy hurried back to his seat with dark red cheeks to explain why he'd opted out of a rather simple truth.

Whoops and hollers all around, the night seemed to have gotten that much spicier! Theo chuckled, saying to Willow that he hadn't guessed, but maybe he should have! After all, Amalia was in his family. Cory blinked, fully unaware and not sure what signs there were to indicate Andriy's preferences. Inara catcalled at the two. Wesely couldn’t stop this train. The round had finished with Yonten. Now Wesley got up to make his next move. It was about time Everest got in the game! Wesley looked to the groom, “Everest, darling, Truth or Dare?”

Everest grinned at his friend, helping Ellie off his lap with every expectation he'd have to get up and do something. "You know me. Dare, of course," he insisted.

“It would be too easy to get you to take off some clothes or flex,” Wesley mused, thoughtfully peering around the room. His plan brewing in his head. Finally he said, “Give every guy here a short lap dance and remove one article of clothing from them. To get it back, they will have to dance on you. Oliver, that means you’ll be down two pieces in one go.” A devil's grin spread over his face as he turned gleaming coffee eyes on Everest, “Starting with me.”

That devil of a man. He knew he wasn't going to back down, too! Standing up, Everest unbuttoned his shirt, dropping it in Ellie's lap. "Well, I'm not doing this without music," he insisted, heading over to the jukebox and throwing on appropriate music before heading back to start with Wesley.



"Inara, don't be too jealous," he winked before proceeding roll his hips around in front of Wesley. A few dips and pops later he put one foot up on Wes's chair, grabbing his friends hand and dragging it down his chest.

“Oh, Ev, it’s too late,” Inara admitted in a giggle, shifting to her own chair so she could watch. Her hand soon began to fan herself when the show started.

Rosalie let out a woooo she hadn't seen coming, quickly clearing her throat and mumbling how she just really liked the song. Ellie on the other hand made no apologies as she let out squeals of delight and a loud "shake it baby!"

Wesley made sure to give Inara winks, to make that jealousy deeper. He would probably be the most handsy one there, giving Everest a smack on his butt too. When Ev put up his leg and grabbed his hand, he went with it. Wes transitioned from sitting, to standing, taking a turn to make Ellie envious as well. The moment with Everest concluded with the taking of his pants. Wesley chuckled, sitting back with Inara to cover most of his lower half.

Cory shook his head, ready to use his immunity slip. This was not going to be something he wanted to participate in! Yonten couldn’t wait, cheering and whistling at Everest. Theo saw the look on Everest's face.

Everest began to move on, in his most sensual state of mind with every intention of continuing on when he realized who was next. Theo. How in the hell hadn't he thought of that before. He stopped in his tracks, brows furrowed.

Wes's voice called out, "Don't tell me you're bailing! That is punishable by a good old Honey-n-Confetti lathering!"

Theo had come so far, he couldn’t risk anything! He didn't want to corner Everest into going through a modern 'tar and feathering', and he didn't want there to be more tension of irritation between them from a dance. A glance at Wesley told him the man knew exactly what would happen either way, but he knew Wes hoped for he dance. Theo panicked! He couldn’t make Everest dance on him and take his clothes, he didn’t know if he could win that gamble!

“Immunity!” Theo said, pulling out his slip and tearing it up. It was his only one, but perhaps it was worth it.

“Awww,” Inara thought it cute that he wanted to keep things chill.

Willow couldn't help but laugh, mostly at how quick Theo was to dodge that bullet. Everest seemed just as relieved as Theo was, taking that as a cue he could continue on down the line. Next up was Cory, someone he was on good enough terms that he wasn't about to back down.

Cory flushed, pursing his lips, “I think not!” He pulled up his ticket.

Wes sighed, goodnaturedly, “Oh come on, Cor!”

“Wes, you had to pick another sexual dare! So shameless!”

Wesley chuckled, “You guys think I’m shameless, but Inara is far more promiscuous than me, you know!” He pointed a finger at his wife, “She has come to me on more than one occasion, to see if I was up for sharing a night with someone she happened to fancy.” Inara grinned, not at all shy about it. She liked what she liked. "To be honest, it's been pleasant. Don’t mind doing it again for the right person,” His coffee eyes spilled deviously over Inara, “Maybe soon, if she fancies someone here.” Inara giggled, keeping her secret. Though her cheeks pinked. “Mhm, I thought you were thinking that, you minx. You’re insatiable.”

“Psh, why you never ask me?” Yonten tsc’d in question.

“Because, Yonny Boy, you’re likely to wake the next morning assuming the role of the second husband rather than a one-night-stand.” Wesley mused, “Besides, Inara and I agreed that the people we choose must not be too close and someone we likely won’t meet often thereafter in the foreseeable future.” Wesley nodded towards Everest, “I joke about Ev and I, but neither me nor Inara would bed either Ellie or Everest, in reality. They’re basically family. And you, Yonten, have been my best friend. Too close in friendship.”

Yonten considered this, “Okay, whatevah then.” He shrugged, satisfied with the answer.

Cory looked between them, “You’re both just as bad as each other!”

“Alright, fair.” Wesley chuckled, “But come on, it won’t be that bad. Everest can be trusted.”

Cory held the slip in indecision. It was true, it wasn’t like Everest really meant anything. And the game wasn’t over yet. He could save his slip for something else. “Fine.” He coughed, shifting so Rosalie didn’t get a hip thrust full of Everest.

At the declaration of their alternative life style, Everest's head jerked over to Ellie. His thumb was pointed over his shoulder at Wes and Inara with a silent but very clear look on his face. Ellie pursed her lips together to keep from breaking into a smirk. She returned his glance with one that said they'd discuss that later, making a shooing motion with her hand toward Cory.

Rosalie had been grateful she'd been relocated far from Everest's hips and other body parts. The talk of nights swinging in third members to their bed had her cheeks crimson anyways, looking at her lap intently to avoid seeing anything beside her. She felt bad for Cory, though she was trying to understand what would have motivated Inara and Wesley to choose to have another person join them. Then again, they'd been together for years, maybe it was something she couldn't grasp at her stage of life.

With his stage of Cory's lap cleared, Everest went to work on his second lap dance. It was not nearly as in-depth or lengthy as Wesley's had been, though he wasn't skimping by any means. There was just much less cooperation. He ended by tugging off Cory's jacket and tossing it at Rosalie to catch.

The next three were much more compliant than Theo or Cory had been. Oliver accepted his dance and lost his socks for it, Everest not ready to touch his briefs. Instead Oliver took it upon himself to remove his tank top and remain in just his union jack briefs, a sight that Andriy might have glanced over at a couple of times before he had Everest upon him. His cheeks darkened as the thrusting continued, ending with him shirtless as well. He might not have been as chiseled as Everest or Joao, but he did have the faintest contours of abs starting. Joao tolerated his dance at first, only smirking as Annabelle began cheering at the sight. He became more compliant after that, even throwing in a few of his own upward hip thrusts before Everest removed his shirt.

The song changed just as Everst came up on Yonten, by now glistening with a thin layer of sweat. He planned to finish his rounds by taking his pants.



Wesley looked curiously between Everest and Ellie. He’d have to know what that look was all about! Perhaps Everest had an interest in that style? Maybe he only needed someone to support his argument for it to Ellie for it? Either way, he’d wait. The show was still on!

Cory managed his composure well enough. His eyes went everywhere but on Everest. When his jacket was taken he was relieved. The moment passed by, he took Rosalie back in his arms, and he swore he’d get revenge from his brother somehow! Now that he wasn’t the prey, he sat back to chuckle at everyone else’s turn.

There was no denying the English Lion’s feet would be the one next exposed. Everest had enough good shame not to have the man sit with only socks on. Wes probably would have done it, but there was little Wesley Von Helsing wouldn’t do. Especially if his wife asked him. Inara clapped to see only one more dare needed to happen before Oliver was fully bare.

Yonten spared no time engaging with Everest in a heated display. While straighter than arrow, Yonny Boy did have little shame and good humor. And if Annabelle wasn’t going to come with him at night at least he could say someone got to dance up on him! Yonten drew out the whole song. By the end of it he lost his trousers. Though he was not as sweaty as Everest, he did gleam faintly. Yonten sat back down. He was content not to win back his pants. Instead, he flexed at Annabelle as he sat back down.

Theo was so happy he chose the Immunity ticket! He rather not be defrocked by Everest. He doubted he’d want Micha to do it either. But, he did think this game was fun enough to try with his family. A PG or PG-13 version! And one that didn’t end up with any third-partaker in his bed with Willow. Theo couldn’t imagine it. The thought of another man making moves on Willow with romantic intent didn’t sit well with him at all.

After cheers and hollers of approval, when Everest sat back down, Inara straightened, “My turn!” she smirked, looking at Oliver, “Truth or Dare?”

Rosalie would have been lying to herself if she would have said she was glad it was Cory's jacket and not his pants that had been removed. She happened to be quite pleased with what was beneath those pants, after all. Instead, she nuzzled up against him as the rounds continued on.

"I see that glimmer in your eyes, Tigress," he accused her with a wag of his finger. "I'll remind you that the conditions were whenever someone picks dare. It's quite clear where your intentions are with this, and so I'll select a Truth with a side of a lip kiss from our young Andriy."

He didn't have to be told twice! Before Inara had a chance to give her question, Andriy hopped right back over for a couple of seconds of lip-locked action. Back in his chair, his cheeks were humming pink and he had to hide his smile behind a cup of whiskey.

Wesley laughed, knowing his wife had hoped! But as it was, she took it well. The others could see that Andriy enjoyed the change of pace too. There were goodnatured claps all around. “Mhm,” Inara smirked, “Well, then, tell me true, you English Lion. Are you the kind of person who wouldn’t mind coming to our room tonight?” Inara had gotten enough hints from Wes to know he was alright with it.

Oliver grinned at t he indirect question, nodding as he sipped a rich scotch he'd managed to get his hands on. "It wouldn't be the first time I joined a beautiful couple in the delights of the night, if that answers your question, Tigress."

“It does,” Inara mused, “Then perhaps you, me, and my husband can discuss it before our time here at the bar ends. We have silk ropes aplenty and a bed that can accommodate three easily.”

Wesley finished off his drink, “Sounds like fun to me,” He grinned, “Now then, Ellie, it’s your turn.”

Oliver's smile lingered while his eyes darted shamelessly up and down Inara's body. "Perhaps we shall."

Ellie, who had been fending off look after look from her soon husband was relieved for a chance to focus her attention anywhere else. "Oh let's see. Cory, Truth or Dare?"

Cory had been distracted by Rosalie. Thoughts of beds and ropes in his head. He’d never admit it to them though. Modesty stamped in his manners. When Ellie called his name he did a double-take, moving his eyes from his lady love to Ellie. There was a chance the dare wouldn’t be awful. And he had his Immunity Slip still. He wasn’t keen on kissing anyone other than Rosalie, so he said “Dare.” The delight Inara had reminded him of the last bit of clothing of Oliver. By now Cory trusted Rosalie would stare away, preferably at himself!

At the Dare being declared, Oliver stood up, clapping his hands together. "Well, gents. I'm glad we can all be closer tonight," he said as he reached for his briefs ceremoniously. "God save the Queen!" And with that he dropped his drawers, giving a full show of the previously hidden bulge and even flexing. It seemed like most were avoiding that direction for modesty, though Annabelle eyed him greedily. Ellie as well might have stolen a peak before Everest tugged her chin back facing Cory.

"Oh um yes," she took a moment to gather herself. "Cory, I dare you to remove Rosalie's top with nothing but your teeth." In truth, she didn't expect this to be accepted, but it was rather a test for Cory. Would he use his only slip to protect Rosalie's integrity?

Rosalie jerked up to hear what was on the table. It didn't sound like an easy task, putting aside the fact that all eyes would be on them and particularly her once her shirt was off. Still, she kept her lips pursed, not wanting to influence Cory's decision.

It was a good thing they were in Northern Ireland! Some of the patrons raised a voice in approval. Both to the declaration and the view. Theo didn’t take a gander, and neither did Cory. Wes and Inara were satisfied, getting a preview. Inara whistled, “Woo, a Lion indeed!” Wesley winked, “I think you’ll fit in just fine.”

But the best part was Ellie’s dare! Theo was glad it wasn't asked of him. He had no more slips. It would be another Chicken Dance to avoid angering Everest. Yonten whistled, happy there was going to be more girl action here. Sure, Oliver looked good. Andriy certainly enjoyed it. But Inara was positioned far from him and her wool dress didn’t give enough away. Rosalie was a looker too, so it was great all around!

“Is everyone bent on getting naked at the end of this!?” Cory blushed so hard, he might as well have smeared Ellie’s red lipstick on his cheeks.

“If all goes well,” Wesley laughed, though he meant that more as a joke. He had been the one to run around outside. The cold night air had no humor! His balls didn’t shrink, but his feet had chafed and the wind pricked his skin like knives.

Cory scoffed, “It feels like an elaborate game for revving everyone up. How long are you really going to spend on this foreplay?”

“The night is still young, Cory.” Inara chuckled.

“It’s nearly two!”

“I said the night is still young!” Inara wagged a finger, “Now get that girl’s top off with your teeth, or so help me, I will!”

Cory looked back at Rosalie, making sure he read her expression right. Seeing she didn’t give him any red flags. Cory gulped, resolved. Just in case someone tried to do that with Rosalie, he’d give her his Immunity Slip himself. “No, that won’t be necessary! If anyone is to take her top off, it will be me and me alone.” He positioned Rosalie so he faced the back of her top, which had a zipper, “Ahem,” he glanced around, “Well don’t look!”

“What?” Wesley chuckled, “That’s the whole point!”

“I won’t do it if you are all staring!” Cory pouted, waving his ticket as a threat.

Inara knew the tone of his voice, “Alright, we won’t watch it while it happens. But you can’t stop us from looking after!” A compromise. Yonten may or may not have peeked sneakily anyway. Wesley did as he was bid, and with great surprise! He had thought Cory would say no. But he suspected Cory would use his jacket to his advantage.

Cory held Rosalie’s hips as he bent down to grip the metal tag with his teeth. Rosalie heard the sound of the links unlatching. She felt the release of the fabric. The bar air, musky and damp from sweat and the occasional draft from the open door, tickled her exposed skin. Cory’s stomach fluttered as the top fell froward. Without a word he a quick glance around told Cory that he was not being watched. Taking a liberty, Cory ran his hands up her torso. He guided her head to turn to him. Cory took a moment to drink in her figure. Then met her mouth in a kiss.

Suspicious, Inara said, “Is that a kiss I hear?”

The breaking of it may have given it away, but Cory cleared his throat, “No!” He said, grabbing his jacket and holding it up against Rosalie’s front. “Alright, it’s off, you can look.”

Complaints were made when the group saw Cory using his jacket. Inara tsc’d at him, but smiled favorably. He was young and in love (and damned, if she wouldn’t make sure he said so before the end of this trip), and he had every right not to share what was precious to him. Wesley felt much sympathy and said nothing against it.

“Everest is next.” Cory said, giving them all a squint.

Rosalie was relieved he stepped in with a condition that no one objected to. She preferred not having everyone see her lounging about exposed. Oliver might be comfortable with it, drinking his scotch like it was just another night, but she would rather keep that behind closed bedroom doors and just for Cory. She held still as he undressed her, first with his teeth and then with his eyes, feeling a burning desire building quite rapidly at his kiss. She took the offered jacket, sitting back down completely decent much to a few objections. Willow was personally proud of him.

"Someone's protective," Oliver noted as he swirled his ice about. "Best hope no one thinks to turn the tables, lad."

That comment brought a delightful idea to Everest's mind. Still, they'd been quite relentless to the young couple and if he decided to do what he had in mind, something told him an immunity slip would just be used. His devious eyes shifted course over the group. "Theo; Truth or Dare?"

Perhaps it was his eagerness to please Everest that Theo threw caution to the wind. Maybe it was that wanted to feel included, get in with the guys. In any case, Theo said without hesitation or consideration that Everest was the one who called on him, "Dare."

Willow didn't think was a good idea, but she sat silently, giving her brother threatening eyes. It seemed like a good time to remind everyone that nothing could cause permanent change or harm, but she decided to see where he'd go with this.

"Excellent. Do a body shot off of Yonten," he decided. It only seemed fair since their first round had it the other way around. He might have also have been getting too far gone to be overly creative at that point.

No Immunity Slip in hand, and no one willing to give one up, Theo dragged out a breath of regret. Yonten smirked, getting up from his seat to help this along. He sauntered as if dancing to music over to Theo. The handsome oriental man handed his bottle to the Russian Rogue. Theo looked between them all. Maybe it was many beers, but in the end Theo took it to the excitement of the crowd.

“Woo! Theo!” Inara clapped twice.

Wesley urged him on, “Do it right, Theo, make it a good one! Show Everest he can’t pick on you!” He grinned, knowing his friend was messing with the poor guy.

Theo didn’t know how to do that. How did he show Everest he isn’t to be picked on? A quick nudge from Inara later had Wesely shift her off to whisper to Theo an idea. There were no restrictions on coaching! And there were no specifics to how to go about the body shot. All Everest said was ‘make a body shot off of Yonten’. Wes chuckled merrily on his way back to the jukebox. He waited for Theo’s go ahead. Wesley gave Everest a teasing smirk.

The instructions of how to go about this rang in Theo’s head. His cheeks reddened at the thought. Still, it couldn’t hurt to try it once. Just once. Theo got up from his seat with Willow, bottle in hand. He exhaled, shook out his hands, and then nodded to Wesley.



As soon as the song started Theo began to dance for Willow with Yonten. Not sensually, but with strength. Yonten got into the swing of it after a few tries for synced dancing. Then Theo murmured to Yonten who nodded, doing a small breakdancing move that resulted in him posing in a lying position on the ground, belly up, one leg bent, and one arm around his head. Theo glanced at Wesley who had taken his place back with his wife. They both urged him to go on. Theo looked back at Willow, popped the bottle open, and poured a stream of whiskey onto Yontens sculpted stomach. Gold liquid pooled in the middle. As per the suggestion for flare, Theo threw the bottle against the wall where it shattered. Then he dropped down into a push-up formation. Theo would dip, lick, and pop up and give Willow a wink, or blow a kiss. Four up and downs and the whiskey was gone from the tiny puddle. Theo’s fifth pop had him raise to his feet. He grabbed Yontens hand and yanked him to stand. Yonten kept Theo’s hand, shooting it up into the air with a roar of approval. Everyone clapped for the show!

“Theo, the strut!” Wesely reminded him.

Theo cleared his throat. He swaggered around Willow’s chair, ran his hand across her shoulders, and when he circled back, he pulled her into his arms, turned, and sat down with her again.

“Woo!” Wesley cheered. Such a romantic, heated performance. Unless Everest was willing to get really, really specific, Wesley would be able to provide a tip or two for Theo to also mess with Everest!

[[I'm completely running out of ideas here LOL I haven't played Truth or Dare in yeaaaaaaaaaars ]]

Everest ultimately frowned, not so much at the performance but at the reaction it was getting. Whoops and hollers encouraged the two, a few even singing along. Worst of all, Willow was clearly enticed by it! She didn't break her eyes off of Theo while he was doing his push-ups, even biting her lower lip. He looked like a child who's birthday party had been spoiled! Ellie saw it and snorted in laughter, kissing along his jawline. "That's what you get for being a bully," she teased him.

Willow's arms wrapped around Theo's neck and she tugged him in for a deep kiss once they were settled. Annabelle let out a cat call of appreciation looking about their group. "That was hot!" she said, even fanning herself. "Damn, we are all going to end up naked tonight aren't we?" Her gaze shifted naturally to Oliver who lifted his glass in agreement.

"If things go well," Joao smirked.

Realizing it was her turn, Willow took a moment to decide who would go next. "Ev. Truth or Dare?" she asked her brother.

Pulled out of his sulking, Everest shrugged his shoulders. "Dare." He still wasn't a coward!

"I dare you to take a shot of pickle juice." A mischievous smile was across her face while she sat on Theo's lap. While it might have seemed simple and harmless enough, she knew all too well her brothers aversion!

"You have got to be fucking with me, Will," he mumbled, nearly gagging just at the thought.

"I mean, or if you want to chicken out..."

He mumbled something, standing up and setting Ellie on his seat. Going over to the bar, he came back with a request that had earned him an odd look. The small glass of foggy green juice had the same effect on his face! "If I throw up, you're cleaning this up," he shot his sister a death glare before quickly tossing it back. It went down, though it tried might hard to come back up as he started gagging. "The absolute fucking worst," he coughed as he sat back down to a round of laughter.

"Really? Pickle juice is Everest Crosse's kryptonite?" Rosalie had to tease through a laugh, shaking her head. Who would have thought that of a stone cold killer?!

Theo enjoyed the kiss. Once more the world faded and he found himself home in Willow’s embrace. He didn’t even mind Everest’s glare. Cory thought the turn of events appropriate! Someone should put these guys in line! Yonten sauntered back past Annabelle to his seat. He had to agree with Joao. If all went well, they could be. But mainly between Yonten and Annabelle. There was one more dare he thought might work.

Pickle juice turned out to be a great detail to stow for later. Maybe when Theo got in good with Everest, he could add that to any pranks of his. Inara did agree with Rosalie. Wes did too, but he handed Everest his whiskey out of sympathy all the same.

Theo decided Everest had his fair share of Truth or Dare wrath. At least for now. So he decided to pick on someone else. Annabelle hadn’t gotten to be as involved. Theo asked, “Annabelle, Truth or Dare?”

Annabelle bobbed her head side to side in thought. "Hmm...I'll take do a Dare."

“I dare you to. . .” Theo hummed in thought. She had at least two Immunity Slips. What to do without scaring her off? Ah, to hell with it! “Text an ex-lover that you miss them, and you want to see them soon!” Yonten scoffed. No! He hoped she’d rip a slip on that one.

Cory chuckled, "Ha ha, a drunk text?"

Wesley snorted, "Yonten's brooding."

"Pfft," Yonten flicked Wes off, "Shuddup homie, you got a wife."

Sipping on his whiskey, Wesley teased, "Planning on getting your own tonight? Going to bring her home to the parents?"

Yonten laughed, both knowing he had none, "Ahh, right. Go up to Mistah Loa." A kind of adopted father figure. Hard-nosed, prejudiced man. He'd help a guy out who wasn't Tibetan, but he didn't like 'mixing' ethnicities. Not that he'd say so to a stranger. Wes got an earful.

"Oh lord, he'd be so disappointed." Wesely chuckled, his cheeks rosy with laughter and drink, "He'll consider you a lost cause! A black mark. Might as well be, you're only half Tibetan. Does he know?"

Slurring a comeback, Yonten said with a grin, "At least I'm not illegitimate, muddafaka. My mom was faithful."

Wesley winced, chuckling "Oh, fuck you," He knocked back the last of his whiskey, grinning, "I'd hit you, but it'd be a waste of a good fist."

Yonten posed, flashing a smile, "This face is too handsome to hit."

"Not that handsome!" Wesley and Yonten burst into laughter.

Willow perked up at that bit of information that she hadn't been made aware of. As much as she and Wes had complained about their families, it'd never been mentioned before. Still, even if they were messing around about it, she'd wait to press further for a time with less company and when they were more sober.

While the two men went back and forth with clear comfort in each other and the darker subjects, Annabelle thought on it for a few minutes. She did still have the two slips and really didn't want to deal with anyone from her past. After all, an ex became an ex for a good reason most times. Finally she rummaged around in her blouse until she found one more of her immunity slips, tearing it up and shrugging her shoulders. "None of them were good enough to want to see again," she admitted.

Rosalie was up and she actually knew precisely who she was going to ask this time. "Inara - Truth or Dare?"

Theo sighed. He took his shot! It failed, but, maybe someone could get Annabelle to do something if her next ticket was used up. As for Cory, he blinked in surprise that Wesley and Yonten were opening talking about their family’s little secret. By now Wes had told Ellie and Everest, but Willow hadn’t known. Need-to-know, as it were.

Inara broke from her glancing between Yonten and Wesley, unsure if her husband realized what slipped out. To take away any attention, seeing Willow’s face and Theo catching up, she gladly said, “Dare, of course!” to Rosalie, with a tone that drew attention. Enough that Yonten went back to drinking.

Having known of their mother's infidelity even before Wesley, Rosalie didn't think much of the conversation. Instead, she went on to present her dare. "I dare you to remove your panties and Wesley has to wear them on his head for the rest of the round," she said with a smirk.

The dare was bold, even earning a whistle from Oliver. Then again, he might have just been enjoyed the thought of Inara without those red panties on he'd enjoyed before.

“As Yonten would say; Done!” Inara grinned, getting up and turning to face Wesley. Then she took his hands and hooked his fingers under her red lace on each side of her hips. The wool dress bunched to reveal where he held her underneath. Wesley waited with anticipation to see what she’d do. He could tell this wasn’t going to be a simple undressing. Inara slowly raised her arms above her, gazing into his eyes. Her hands twirled in the manner of her cultural dancing, her hips shifting. Up, up, her arms went, and then back. Inara arched her body, easing into a roll until her hands caught the ground and she pulled herself away from Wes and her panties. Wesley had not moved, keeping the lace steady as her legs slipped out from the loops as Inara completed the sensual gymnastic maneuver. Inara landed on her feet like a cat. When she stood up her wool dress had to be adjusted.

“Woo!” Yonten had gotten a better look before Inara got her dress sorted out. And he laughed as Wesley fitted her undies askew on his head.

Wesley pointed at the two of them, “Now we match!” He chuckled. Inara nodded, laughing as she sashayed back to her husband. She hopped onto his lap. Wesley was pleased to support the low of back as she balanced on his legs.

As usual Theo covered his eyes. He could only imagine the smirks and winks. Especially between Inara and Oliver. But he didn’t want to see anything. So that was all his guess. He only chuckled at the shamelessness of them all.

Cory had looked away, of course. When he brought his eyes back up he decided to give Wesley a jolt, or make him do a Chicken Dance! “Wes, Truth or Dare?”

Sensing his little brother was up to something devious, Wesley said, “Why don’t we have some change of pace? Truth.” He said, “But before you go asking, I believe I am due a kiss?” He looked to Andriy. “Get over here you sexy man

Willow had to nod in approval of Inara's showmanship and flexibility. Though Theo might not have watched it happen, she did mutter to him, "I might have to try that some day." Not that she was sure she was going to be able to pull it off, but something told her the end fun would be the same no matter what.

Theo smiled, “Da, I agree!” He would rather watch Willow bending around any day!

Andriy perked up at his name, cheeks pink as he slid off his chair and crossed to Wesley. He ran a hand through his tussled hair before leaning in and placing a quick peck on Wes's cheek.

“Ah, ah, I get to choose, remember?” Wesley reminded him. He tapped his mouth to indicate his choice. Just like that night with Willow, Wesley did not hold back. When Andriy met his mouth he practically inhaled the man, his hand snaring in his hair, giving Andriy a practiced depth of passion. Their kiss ended with Wes’s teeth giving Andriy a soft pull of his bottom lip.

Completely caught off guard, Andriy nearly fell into Wes as the group erupted in cheers. Ellie let out a playful whoop while Annabelle shouted "Get it Andriy!" Rosalie had to agree with Cory and Theo that these people had no shame, though she was highly amused by it all and had to chuckle. They were all just a group of horny teenagers that never grew up!

"Solodka maty Bozha!" Andriy staggered away with rosy cheeks and an almost dreamy look in his eye. He paused at Oliver, smirking. "Lucky man tonight," he said with an accusatory finger.

Cory waited for his brother to have his moment of drama while he thought of a Truth. His dare of not looking or touching Inara the rest of the game was out of the ring now. Hmm, what to do? Another one came to mind. Something to get Wes to Chicken Dance, no doubt. He couldn’t possibly tell anyone of his childhood trauma! “Alright, tell us true. . . tells about the scariest moment of your life. Describe it.” He smirked.

Exhaling, Wes stared up at the ceiling in thought, “Oh man, that’s gotta be. . .” Wesley couldn’t say what happened when he was ten. But then again, though that had truly traumatized him, another memory came to mind that superseded it. A good thing too, with Willow and Theo there, he wouldn’t need to lie as much. Wes’s coffee eyes poured gently over Inara, “The day I thought I lost my wife.” Inara’s hand caressed his cheek in affection and comfort. Cory thought Wes was sure to choose the witch, and planned on stumping his brother.

“What happened?” Theo asked, within the parameters of the Truth.

“Inara followed a sex-offender to the mountains in Alaska.” Wesley explained that the trip would only have taken her a day, maybe two. They kept in contact through texts. It always unnerved Wesley to know she was alone on these hunts. Texting, even an emoji, helped him get through the day. “Inara knows all the details on her end, of course, but as for me, at some point I checked and saw that she hadn’t sent me any messages for half the day. Now, you all know I am a tech guy. My advantage in these situations is mainly dependent on my technology. Everything I tried to do to track her failed. She wasn’t in Juneau, like she said she’d be to bag that guy. None of my instruments were working properly in that cold, snowy wasteland, and at some point I found myself on one of the many dogsled search parties.” Wesley looked back at Inara, “I was fearing the worst. That she had been finally overcome by a suspect. That he had stowed her body somewhere in the ice and I would never--” Emotion caught in Wesley’s throat, “I thought I--” Inara pressed her forehead to his. Wes took a moment to regain composure. Taking a breath Wes cleared his throat, “You can imagine my joy when, three days later, after having heard not a whisper of news of Inara, I got a call saying she was in a cabin in the mountains. Injured, but alive. I took a helicopter over to her. I couldn’t hurry fast enough, I swung that door open and there she was as they said she’d be, bandaged and bruised, but alive.” Wesley smiled, thinking of how his heart had felt like bursting. How he took her into his embrace. Tears falling over the both of them. They didn’t do much talking at first. “Eventually she explained the man she followed had ended up going to some gathering of their sex trafficing organization. Their bosses were all under one roof in the mountains where the signal dropped off. She tried to send me messages, they just weren't coming through. It took almost four days to arrest them all. She saved three large vans of women and children.” Wesley gave Inara a kiss, and to lighten the mood he said, “And then my phone started to beep like crazy and three days worth of texts from her showed.” He chuckled. Wes kissed Inara’s head, “That broke the chill over the situation. We believe that was the day we conceived Christoper.” Wesley grinned, “And I got to keep my wife, and have many more adventures. In and out of the bed.”

Yonten toasted to the victory and the life event Wes chose as his scariest moment. Cory sobered. He would have been freaking out too! Though no one knew it, Theo had a similar experience with Willow. He had become mad with grief when Kellsy took her. Thankfully Theo had given Willow the bracelet that she wore even now. Neither he, nor anyone there, could imagine the pain of losing someone you loved. Coming close to it like Theo or Wes put life into perspective.

Cory didn't get a Chicken Dance, and he was having a hard time thinking of a tease or someway to the vengeance he believed was due. A little fox shrugging off sour grapes, Cory murmured, “I think it’s Oliver's turn.”

Ellie found herself running her thumb along Everest's cheek, drawing his gaze with a soft smile. They lived a dangerous life, there was no doubt about it, but she knew he would do the same as Wesley. He'd sworn many times during their years growing together that he'd do anything for her and now she felt that would extend to their family. Leaning in, she murmured something inaudible to the rest of the group but that made Everest nod, leaning in to kiss her forehead gently.

Rosalie found herself drawn closer to Cory as they listened to Wesley. She knew too well just what the story was about, as anyone but Theo and Willow would have. She couldn't imagine being in his position, or what she'd have done if she thought... Her gaze shifted to Cory's face, and she found herself smiling. Maybe Ever since New Years she had a good idea of what he'd do for her. Tucking her head beneath his chin she sighed softly, watching as Oliver, still as nude as the day he was born spoke.

"Great, going to have me follow that?" he spoffed and shook his head. "Bloody hell, we need to lighten things back up. Ellie dear, Truth or Dare?"

"Dare I say Dare?" she asked as she sat up on Everest's lap. She wasn't sure how everyone else was doing this drunk because sober she was downright getting exhausted. Then again, there might have been a reason for that.

He perked in delight. "I dare you to take a body shot off of Inara, my dear."

Ellie, Rosalie, Willow and no doubt Inara froze at the dare. Keeping track, Rosalie knew that Ellie only had the one immunity slip and that had been used the last time around. She wondered if it was allowed for her to give her slip to Ellie?

"Oh, what's the punishment?" Ellie tried to gently feel him out.

"Come along dear! You haven't had a single shot the entire night and I'm sure you appreciate her beautiful body just as much as I do!" Oliver insisted. "But if you do refuse, then it'll be three shots nonetheless."

 

[xrakkax]

Cory, naive, chimed in, “I think she said her stomach wasn’t feeling well.” He looked for confirmation. At least, that was why she didn’t do his dare.

“Yes, that’s right,” Inara said, taking this moment to slide off of Wes, “But she can handle some juice. Don’t want to upset her digestive system right now.” She went to the bar and came back with a glass of cherry juice, “It’s not cranberry, but I think it will do.”

Wesley, who knew what was up, said in honesty, “Well, it is technically up to Oliver’s discretion to allow juice or not, but if you want, we could institute an old rule.”

“What rule?” Theo asked, curious if he could exploit it too!

“Someone else can volunteer to take the punishment,” Wesley explained that in the event there were people who were too squeamish about playing at all, they usually agreed to participate if they had that recourse; someone willing to take the burden of consequence for them. “We don’t advertise it. People are no fun when they constantly default to it.” He said, and it was probably why he didn’t mention it before, “But if Ellie’s stomach is not able to handle the alcohol right now, and since the dare is obliged to her-- so far, if Oliver doesn’t change it-- then one of us can take the three shots in her stead.” Wesley smirked, “Though I would be in favor of switching out Ellie for someone else. Inara, Love, I do enjoy seeing your body bend.”

Yonten raised his hand to Oliver, “Choose me!”

Cory hummed in thought, interrupting the game and Yonten's vocal insistence to ask, “How long has your stomach been upset, Ellie? I don’t think I remember you drinking at all since I got here.”

Ellie shifted nervously in Everest's lap as the caveat of the game was offered up. She didn't want to blatantly ask any of her friends to do her dare for her. Yonten was also way too eager to get his tongue on Inara that she wasn't going to agree. Just as she went to speak, Cory asked his question and her cheeks flushed. Had everything been that obvious? She felt like she'd been discreet but -

"Try like the last three months," Everest answered him, clearly without thinking as he ate the last mozzarella stick, now sadly cold after being forgotten. Ellie could kill him!

"I'll do the shot!" both Willow and Rosalie offered in unison, standing from their lover's laps.

Oliver, who was still the one designated as agreeing to who or how the dare was done, seemed to be caught up on Everest's remark. His gaze shifted between Ellie and Everest and then to each of the girls who had stood up in defense of Ellie. Something clicked, and he nodded in understanding. Ready to agree for either of the Crosse women to substitute the future Mrs. Crosse, he was cut off by Andriy commenting.

"Three month long time to be sick. Should see doctor."

Annabelle, still suffering from the weight of alcohol as she finished off the latest bottle of wine that she'd gotten her claws on, didn't seem to be as far behind Andriy on this one as she laughed. "She's not sick she's pregnant and thank God. I was afraid she was just getting fat," she commented nonchalantly. And thus another body was added to Ellie's hit list. One of her fists was curled up and just as she was slipping off of Everest's lap, he seemed to acquire enough reflex to grab her arm and keep her from smashing her sister's face in.

Andriy looked as if someone had just dropped the biggest truth bomb on him, mouth agape as he looked over at the couple. Beside him Joao grinned raising his glass in a silent toast. A new baby was great news for the hunting community. Willow and Rosalie felt their faces drop, knowing Ellie had wanted so badly to wait until after the wedding for people to know.

"That's marvelous news!" Oliver clapped, using both hands to gesture to everyone involved. "Ellie, don't listen to your sister, she drank like a fish tonight and you look beautiful as always. But congratulations! and in light of the great news I'll be changing the Dare. I propose that as a toast to your good fortune by each of us doing a shot off Ellie's bump. Provided of course she's fine with it."

Save for her sow of a sister who was incessantly displeased if not the center of attention, everyone seemed to be thrilled with the news. Their reactions seemed to calm Ellie down enough that she relaxed in Everest's hold. It was a relief to know she was going to have to start explaining herself; the younger generation clearly didn't have a problem with sex before marriage! A finger went around the room to point out her condition as she said, "Fine. But no one says anything until the wedding is over. Got it?"

As the ones who didn't previously know, Andriy, Oliver, Joao and Annabelle all nodded in agreement. Her sister's nod was less than convincing, but Ellie had confidence that she wasn't going to remember most of this night with how close she was to leaning out of her chair. Joao caught sight and helped recenter her, murmuring something that made her giggle. The expecting mother then turned her gaze to Theo, Wesley, Cory and Yonten waiting for their understanding, a firmness in her eyes, expecting this was news to all of them still.

Cory, pink in the face, gasped, “Oh, I’m gonna be an Uncle!” Both giving away his feelings over his future in mind with Rosalie, and establishing that he always felt like family with the two. “Don’t worry, I’ll keep it secret!” He agreed.

Rosalie took a second to register what Cory had said, too distracted by the fact that she'd be an aunt! A few seconds later she did a double take to him, connecting just what would make him an uncle. That meant... Her cheeks flushed with delight that she kept to herself.

Yonten tried to play off like he may or may not, just to mess with Ellie, but a glance from a certain Tigress said if he didn’t make his agreement for silence clear, he’d get clawed to death, in honor of the Bride-Mother-To-Be, who was likely to join in the murder, “Congrats, Ellie!” he swallowed, raising a toast like the rest, “My trap is shut.”

Theo, of course, agreed, and he couldn’t help beam a smile, “Ellie, congrats!” And, in the spirit of brotherly friendship, added, “If you need any help, let me know.” After all, his profession as a Pediatrician could be invaluable. A new niece or nephew! What a day!

Ellie was grinning from ear to ear as the group offered up their well wishes. Her own uneasiness suddenly entering the world of parents to be was being grounded knowing that they had a great support system of friends. Even Theo's offer as a doctor with just the right specialty was well received, at least by her.

Wesley grinned, too drunk to act like he hadn’t known from the beginning of the night, “Oh of course!” He then nodded, to Everest, “Heh heh, Ev, you old dog, good on you.” He praised the man in the masculine kind of pride that comes with seeding progeny. Wes wasn’t sure how keen the two would be on Theo’s offer, and to keep from giving Theo any solid answer on that, Wesely chuckled, “As happy as I am for you, I think it might give me some trouble! I can see Inara’s maternal craving in her eyes.”

Inara giggled, “I won’t lie, I want you to give me another baby. But I did agree to wait until Kit is three.” She shrugged, giving her tummy a pat, “What can I say except UGH my uterus!” Inara took the opportunity to say something to Wesley’s ear that had him blushing.

"You guys are the greatest," Ellie said, and one might have thought on the verge of tears I'd they didn't know her well enough to not dare such an accusation. Completely sober and slightly hormonal, she was grateful for them all. At Inara's comment, she chuckled with an imagination of just what she whispered to Wesley.

Clearing his throat, Wesley loosed his collar, “Well now, I think the dare should be underway, don’t you?” He squinted playfully at his wicked wife as he got up. Still, just in his boxers, Wesley walked boldly through the bar to retrieve a delicious brandy. Something fancy for celebration. He took a few shot glasses too. Wesley set the station up to pour each shot. “I expect everyone to join us!” He gave Theo and Cory a look that said a Chicken Dance wouldn’t save them here.

Yonten didn’t have to be encouraged. He waited happily to be called over. Theo hesitated, looking at Everest in wonder if this might be something that would annoy the man. It wasn’t Theo’s first choice either! Oliver made the dare! And it looked like Wes would give no quarter.

Cory groaned, “Wes! It’s like doing that to a sister!”

“Come now, don’t be dramatic!” Wesley said, having readied three shots so far. “She’s clothed. It’s not like you’re licking her!” Wes waved Ellie over, “Darling, come here to the clearing?” Wesley handed the first shot to his wife who then balanced the shot glass on Ellie’s rear while bent over the seat of a chair with armrests, “Here, Inara will go first, then you, okay?”

“I don’t get what about this makes anything better,” Cory gave him a quizzical brow.

“Hush now, I want to watch,” Wesley said, stepping aside to give Inara room.

Inara walked to the other end, shuffling chairs aside so she didn’t hit anything. She approached Ellie from behind, slow at first, much like a tiger through the tall grass. Then Inara bolted forward. Inara used the momentum to her advantage, springing up like a wild striped cat, turning in the air as her body went vertical. Her hands caught the armrests. Some looked away here, since Inara's wool dress, pulled downward by gravity, revealed her bare body. Inara hovered over Ellie, legs straight in the air, as her tongue dipped into the shot glass. She drank what she could while suspended. Then grabbed it with her mouth when it was time for her to twist and drop to her feet on the other side. Inara raised her hands in the air to applause. She chuckled to see some eyes still looking away as she adjusted her dress. Then the shot glass was discarded so she could say, “Congratulations, Ellie, I’m so happy for you!” while giving her friend a big hug. Claps were had all around, for Inara and in agreement with the statement.

Taking her position as the human table, she let out a howl of delight at Inara’s show over her shoulder. "Get it girl!" She whooped, straightening once she could for a tight hug. Cory as well got a hug and she even kissed his cheek, thankful for how sweet he was. After hugging Yonten, Everest pulled him in for a hug as well, smirking.

Seeing this didn’t have to be sexual, as Cory believed Wes wanted it to be, he decided he'd do it at the urging of his brother. First he balanced the shot glass. Then Cory tucked his hands behind his back. Still not a fan of getting so close to some other woman's butt, Cory didn’t spend time on flair or slurping. He grabbed the shot with his mouth, pulled up, and drank it all by the time he straightened. Cory gave the cheering crowd a consolation floppy smile, but as for Ellie, his boyish joy spilled over into a hug and another happy declaration of his feelings, “Congratulations, El! I can’t wait!” He beamed.

When Cory finished his shot, Rosalie happily followed suit and crossed over to Ellie. She had slipped his jacket over her shoulders as she drew near, closing it enough that she felt decent. While she might not have had the same gymnastic coordination as Inara, but she decided to give a bit of flair in her own shot. With a polite request, Ellie lowered herself so she was kneeling on the ground, head tucked down while a shot glass was balanced between her between her shoulder blades. Similar to how Inara had removed her underwear, Rosalie stood on one side of Ellies body, lowering herself backward to form a bridge hovering over the bride. Her lips grabbed the shot glass on the way, gripping while her hands found the bar ground. Like a human slinky she flipped her body over as well until she could straighten up, the glass emptying as she did. Heart racing, she quickly helped Ellie to her feet, tugging her into a tight hug with a heartfelt congratulations.

"Well, if motherhood doesn't pan out I can always be an obstacle course," Ellie joked.

Yonten manifested out of the air right next to them, “My turn!” He grinned. As much as he played off he’d be too into this, he was aware of the skillset and follow-through of those present! Yonten balanced the glass, did a spin worthy of Michael Jackson, and flicked the glass up, catching it with his mouth in the air. He bent his head to drink it, then in the same way he set it back onto Ellie. Yonten took off the glass after, so she could straighten up. Sincerely, Yonten said, “Really happy for you, Ellie, Jinpa can have a cousin now!” He gave her a one-armed hug.

Wesley snorted, “If he doesn’t already! You’re such a man-whore.” Many women, including Angela, knew Yonten to be a visitor to various hen houses. There was no telling where he had sowed his wild oats.

Laughing, Yonten punched Wesley’s shoulder, “Shuddup, muddafuka!” While not embarrassed, Yonten did know Wes didn’t agree with him running around like that. Children end up with complexes they don’t need when they find out they are illegitimate. Since hearing about Fiona and Aleric, the point hit closer to home for Yonten, and he had been softening up to the idea. But not right now!

Next up was Andriy's shot, who was much less confident in his abilities and wouldn't dare dangering the unborn baby. Like Cory, he took a modest shot off of Ellie's backside while she bent over. "Vitayu, Ellie and Everest," he said as he wiped his mouth dry.

When Joao approached, he decided it was far too low down for him to bend. Instead, he had Ellie stand and carefully placed the shot glass atop her head. It was still a ways down, but he managed it, shaking both of their hands with kind words of "uma bênção para o seu filho."

Annabelle teetered over, choosing to do her shot off of Ellie's backside, though she struggled even with it standing still. "Grats little sis," she smirked, tugging her into a hug that lasted longer than Ellie would have liked.

Oliver helped Ellie settle back into her chair. Rather than a traditional shot location, he opted to balance the glass on top of her extended foot, kneeling down and taking his shot. The bold Lion wink as he finished his shot, rising back off the ground to give both her and Everest embraces.

Willow came up once there was room and offered a modest shot off of her belly bump. "Congratulations Ellie!" she cheered with a hug before forcing Everest into a longer hug. "You're going to do great, Ev."

Everest decided to go next, taking a shot that she held in her mouth, head dangling off the back of the chair. Everest grinned at her and winked as he finished his shot, eyes falling on the only person left.

“Next!” Wesley grinned, urging Theo to come forward.

“Uhh,” Theo looked at Everest, then at Ellie. Then back at Everest, “I don’t know. . .”

The hesitation of Theo caught Everest's attention who looked over at him expectedly. At this point in the night he was far enough gone that he could relax on his suspicions. As it stood now, that was his future brother in law, so he needed to act civilly. "Well, get your ass over here and congratulate your future sister in law. Unless you think you're too good for her," he said, arms crossed with a stern face that only lasted for a second before he chuckled. "Theo it's fucking fine, man."

Willow shot her brother a scowl, offering Theo a reassuring hand rubbing his back.

Clearing his throat, Theo offered a hopeful smile for this good sign. Oh boy, he was so happy about Ellie’s pregnancy! He couldn’t stop a hearty laugh, giving Ellie a hug first. The kind you’d expect from jolly old men of Russia who have lived too long not to spend a moment more on anything else but joyful exuberance, “A blessing! A blessing on your family, Ellie!” Theo let her go shortly, eyes lit with happiness for them. He guided her to sit on her bottom for now. “I am not do a flip, but I think I give a little Russian flair though. Willow, hold shot glass please? I do after tribute to Ellie and Everest.” He stepped back to give himself room.

Willow had seen a little bit of their cultural dancing. However, in the pub the only real way to dance without kicking anyone in the face was on the stage. Theo still had a hard time maneuvering on that platform, being so tall. Here, he shoved chairs and tables aside. Cory, Yonten, Wes, Inara, and the rest of them looked on curiously. The crowd, who had already been eavesdropping on the situation, cheered as Theo got into position.



Theo, with sparkling eyes, belted out a smooth vocal that immediately had the attention of everyone at the bar, “Za vashe zdrovie, Heaven bless you both, Na zdrovie! To your health, and may we live together in peace!” Theo’s legs thundered a short move, strong and controlled. Some of the people who knew the song began to clap in rhythm with it. The hum resounded as if drumming in an era of a Golden Age for Ellie and Everest.

Then Theo stepped forward, only long enough to balance the shot on Ellie’s butt and take the drink similar to Cory. After that he urged Ellie to sit again. The others watched on as Theo stepped back.

Theo repeated the first verse, with some simple dance moves, before picking up the tempo, “May you both be favored with the future of your choice! May you see a thousand reasons to rejoice! PAH!” Theo repeated the first lyric again, as he began to impress with his Russian footwork. Turns, hops, and the famous crossed arms while kicking one leg out and then the other, all while drunk and rosy-cheeked! Patrons of the bar began to mimic him, joining in as the song someone put on to match blared out with whoops and hollers.

“Woo!” Yonten hopped into the mess of strangers and Theo, kicking clumsily out because he had no idea how to do any of these moves! Inara, who was quick to catch on, pulled Wesley into the fray to dance with Theo in honor of the great news! Now this was the kind of fun Cory could get behind! With Rosalie in hand Cory took her out to the floor to goofily try to mimic Russian folk dancing. Although, he did make sure he wasn’t looking at Oliver or Inara. One fully naked and the other just about!

The joyous dancing seemed to pull everyone in. The merry news and plenty of alcohol for all but Ellie had most bouncing about. Willow clapped and bounced about, pleased with how well Theo was adapting to her crazy friends.

Rosalie danced around with Cory as Theo sang, twirling and twisting about. She was delighted to find even he was enjoying everything, even coming in close at one point and laughing as she commented, "I hope we have as much fun at ours," without putting much thought into what she was saying.

Joao seized the opportunity to sweep Annabell up for close dancing, spinning her about. She wasn't the most graceful, but he was large enough that moving her about could happen with ease.

Andriy was familiar with the dance and song, happily joining in, though his Russian was still quite rusty. He was extra joyous, jumping up on a table to encourage everyone to join in.

Everest was red-cheeked as he danced around with Ellie, eyes only on her. He lifted her up and spun around with her held bridal style against his chest.

At some point during the chaos Yonten and Theo bumped into each other. The music cut to silence as if it was fated to happen. Turning hesitantly to the abrasive Tibetan man, Theo wasn’t sure what would come of this, seeing as Yonten’s grumpiness increased with each beer. After a pause of Yonten’s glare, a slow smile crept over his scruffy mug. Yonten held out his hand to Theo. Seeing the offer, Theo exhaled. He quirked a smile and took it. But when Yonten thought to only shake a hand Theo took it in another direction. Risking wrath for joy, Theo managed to loop Yonten into dancing with him! Though hesitant at first, Yonten declared he liked it. They danced again to music until finally, the crowd had more people clapping instead of dancing.

Capping the end of the impromptu group dance, Theo raised a glass to Ellie and Everest, bellowing, “TO LIFE!”

As Theo shouted, everyone else raised their glasses at the toast.

The bar, vibrant with the thrill of the present company, could not help but be drawn into the antics of the wedding party. While most finished dancing and went back to their personal business to tuck this moment in memory merely to look back on another day, some were not satisfied with just dancing. A particular group of eight or so guys and three women, likely visiting from Australia by the accent, lounged nearby to watch. They positioned their chairs in the direction of the wedding party. While these strangers didn’t need to be a genius to see the couples pairing into the chairs they may have been too drunk to care. More than one of them eyed Rosalie, hooted at Oliver, or commented to someone loudly about Theo’s sculpted arms. Wesley, along with Inara, considered it a responsibility of the Best Man and Matron of Honor to make sure the Bride and Groom were content. Though they’d never stand in Everest's, or any of the way of the others, if anything went down. It was just a vibe. Maybe an overaction due to Wes’s job as a mage analyst. As long as the Ozzy’s were at the table separate from the group they had nothing to complain about. But, as always, Wes and Ev kept a cautionary eye out just in case. It’s one thing to enjoy the show and entirely different to come in uninvited.

Wesley called out to Andriy, “You’re up, you sweet Ukrainian beast.”

Andriy was cherry-cheeked as could be, seated down with a tall glass of vodka in his hand. "Tak, my turn," he agreed, setting his glass in his lap as he looked about the group. "Hmmm. Joao, Truth or Dare?"

Looking away from Annabelle, Joao smirked. "Dare."

"You do three push-up and three shot," he said before nodding over to Annabelle. "With her on back."

Joao stood up and went to the bar in agreement, grabbing the three glasses and lining them up on the ground before filling each with whiskey. He beckoned Annabelle closer as he lowered himself to the push-up position. Once she was lowered on his back he began his dare. Each time he slowly lowered himself down and licked up a shot as Annabelle squealed in delight. After the last shot, he called up to her to hold on, rising up quickly and making her cling to his back like a piggyback until she was back on her chair.

Cheers all around! Inara whooped with Wesley, fists pumping the air. Cory wondered if he could do that with Rosalie on his back. Not here. If he slipped he’d never hear the end of it. Theo clapped, “Oh, wow!” He was pretty sure he could do it with Willow on his back too. But he didn’t want to edge in on someone's thunder. Although still in a struggle to win Annabelle, Yonten had to respect Joao! “Woo, yeah!”

A few voices of approval floated over from the Ozzy table. A couple of comments threw shade on the way Joao held his formation though. Since the mutterings couldn’t be defined, nor could they know for sure it had come from the strangers, there was no investigation.

Andriy clapped in approval as he went back to his drink. Joao was next and he turned to Wesley. "Wes, Truth or Dare?"

Wesley hummed in thought, "I'll go with a dare." He said, wondering what Joao could think up for him. Maybe he would be the one to get a Chicken Dance out of him!

Joao only partially heard the muttered drunk remarks behind them, too focused on the game thankfully. He might have been calm so far but he did have a temper if provoked. "I dare to make as drag queen," he chuckled, though a few looks had him add clarification. "Inara make up and drag queen. Sashay, sim?"

“Joao, you sweet son of a gun, I could kiss you!” Willow wasn’t the only one into theatre! It hadn’t been a passion to be sure, but Wesley delighted in it. And of course, as this was all in good fun, he couldn’t resist! “My Love?” Wesley let Inara off so she could grab her bag.

Theo perked his brows, “You want to dress up as girl?”

“Drag Queen, darling,” Wesley corrected him. And oh boy, yes. He wanted to dress up just to see who he could make uncomfortable! Less about him than the audience. And all the better if people played along. Inara returned and got to work. Wesley said, “I need clothes, people!” he chuckled.

“I got this blouse, if you want.” A feminine Australian voice announced. Eyes of the wedding party drew over to the strangers. She held up a pale beige garment. Silk, with buttons. It had frills too.

Wesley considered it. His temptation to be dramatic drowned out the voice saying not to involve them. “If you don’t mind it, that would be helpful. We will return it shortly,” he said. Yonten took it for him since Inara hadn’t finished yet.

Chairs scraped a little closer of those that sat at the Ozzy table. The woman in particular, who said her name was Meridith, took a spot closest to the group near Annabelle, “This will be fun,” she was heard to say.

Once Inara stowed her makeup and Wesley switched out his shirt for the silk one, all that needed to be done was the sashay. He grinned at Joao, “It’s only fair it should be for you," he mused. Wes started at the other end of the semi-circle to do his body justice.

In lieu of music, Inara started up a ‘Ba, da, da-da-da. Ba da da-da-da!’ in the way of Frank Sinatra’s ‘New York’. Wesley posed for the phones taking pictures of him. He waved at his audience as he swayed his hips attractively. Half-way over he locked eyes with Joao. When he arrived at his side he flicked his short dark hair, “Well hello, handsome!” Wesley strained to pitch his voice, “Oooo, such strong muscles!” Wesley caressed his arms.

All around laughs were had. Inara shifted in her seat, holding her stomach for how goofy he looked. Cory couldn’t help but point and chuckle. Theo slapped his knee! Yonten made smoochy noises at Wesley. Meridith took to the joke as well. She snapped a few pictures too. But not everyone in her group was impressed or amused. A few of the manlier men scoffed, muttering inaudibly under their breath.

"This was a horrible idea for a Dare," Ellie complained as Wesley was strutting about. "I can't stand it with a man has better than me." A round of laughter in agreement came from Rosalie and Willow. Not about to miss up on an opportunity for some black mail, Willow happily snapped a few photos and a small video.

"Say what you want, it's damn sexy," Everest said with a raise of his beer. A ripple of chuckles seemed to sound off.

Wesley winked at Joao, “Forget Annabelle. Call me sometime!” he said, before sashaying back to Inara to switch out his clothes. Meridith received her shirt back, but like the rest of her group, they did not scoot away. It wasn’t unexpected. As a joke Wes meant to keep the makeup. Of course, being someone who didn’t wear it, his hand absentmindedly rubbed at his eyes or he wiped his mouth of excess whiskey without the thought that it would fade the colors. Wesley nodded to Annabelle, “Your turn, darling.”

Annabelle had been in tears while she was laughing so hard and took a moment to compose herself. "Oh uh, Everest. You're up stud muffin." With their new found watchers, Everest wasn't sure what was going to be a safer bet. Finally he settled on a truth. "What's one thing in bed that Ellie won't let you do that you want to?"

A perked brow from Ellie was shot at her sister, though she didn't say anything to her man. Everest chuckled a little and shrugged his shoulders. "I mean, isn't Wesley the obvious answer?"

Before he could stop himself, Andriy snorted at Everests retort, nearly spilling his drink. "Funny they secret lovers!" he laughed and pointed between the two men.

Uproarious laughter from the stranger's table drowned out Everest's answer. Theo repeated it for Wes to hear. Wesley perked in interest, "Oohh, Everest, now don't break my heart! You have to tell me if you're teasing or not!" This could be simply a moment Everest took an opportunity to be playful, or a real admitted truth.

Everest cocked a grin that he hid behind his bottle neck for a moment. "Sadly, my dear it is a desire that will never be. A bromance blossomed the day you came to date my little sister and today my heart was laid to rest when you said you could never bed Ellie or I. Now it is just a fantasy that will never be or my wife will bury us both."

“Exceptions can be made.” Wesley wiggled his brows. “Especially in light of new information.”

Yonten cussed, “What the fu-- you said--”

“I said you’d likely not settled for being a one night stand, Yonny Boy. And that the reason why we choose who we choose is to keep from having awkward interactions thereafter,” Wesley was quick to point out. The reason Wes gave fit, quieting Yonten to a grumble that he silenced with a swig of beer. Wes spilled coffee eyes over Everest and Ellie, “I’ll have a talk with the wife.” Making a dramatic lean to Inara, who was clearly amused and rolled her eyes for her husband’s antics, Wesley muttered his proposition to her.

Inara sighed, “Wesley, you’re not in an office! We can talk out loud!” Wesley pursed his lips, nudging her to play along. Snorting in a laugh, Inara leaned in too, acting like they were in some serious lengthy discussion when the answer was simple.

Pulling away, Wesley smirked, “We have come to the mutual agreement to make an exception for you, Everest and Ellie. Call it a wedding gift.” Wesley flared his hand up and down as if to showcase himself. “Besides, I’d want me too. And why not? Look at me! I’m amazing!”

Inara smiled and rolled her eyes, “Oh Everest, Wes’ ego is already the size of Texas! No need to get it any bigger!”

“And yet my ego is still not as big as my rig,” Wesley purred to Inara.

“Hm?” Inara had been paying attention, but the conversation of the Ozzy’s muddled Wesley’s words.

Not shy to say it louder, Wesley mused, “My ego is still not as big as my rig!”

While there were various levels of comfort with the current discussion, Rosalie could only shake her head at them. She wasn't one to tell someone how to live their lives and so she wouldn't even dare. Instead, she leaned her head on Cory's chest, amusing herself with the gnawing curiosity of what was in the paper in Cory's wallet.

Everest wiggled his brows at the announcement, nudging his bride. "See, I told you they'd say yes," he said with a smirk.

Ellie could only roll her eyes at their antics. "If Inara wasn't a goddess I swear I would tell you both to shove off," she scoffed. "But not tonight - there's already a Lion in their bed after all." Oliver gave his best roar interpretation and winked from across the room.

"After the honeymoon?" Everest offered with a hopeful infliction.

"If you behave," Ellie finally settled.

Inara clapped twice, excited about the turn of events. Wesley was just as pleased. He had thought about it once in a while, but he had not been sure Everest or Ellie would want to. It wasn't worth upsetting them to bring it up. But the evening proved fruitful!

Willow was just as disinterested in the love parallelogram that was forming as Rosalie. To top it off, the Australian group that had settled nearby was beginning to get on her nerves. Personally she found their volume to be downright disrespectful, though not as bad as Annabelle. Theo agreed with Willow, on both accounts.

"Jesus. It feels like it's getting crowded in here. Yonten can we speed things up?" Annabelle said a bit louder than most might have.

Yonten hummed in thought over what to do. He had one more shot to get Annabelle in his bed tonight. While he scratched his chin over what to ask Joao, or dare him, Inara was in giddy conversation with Wesley about what they might plan for when Ellie and Everest come back.

Inara’s volume was reasonable, but Wes could barely hear her. “One moment, Love,” Wesley raised a hand for attention from the strangers, “Excuse me, please be mindful of your volume. Or maybe move further away. We’re having trouble hearing each other. Thanks.”

Meridith didn’t seem bothered. She began to scoot her chair over when she noticed her group not budging. Drinks were sipped, coughs were made, and dismissive glances were made at Wesley. However the volume did drop. It fell to a tolerable level for how close they still sat to the group. Enough that the wedding party refocused on their own company.

Finally Yonten turned his eye on Joao, “Truth or Dare?”

“Dare,” Joao answered.

“Dare you da get a girls numba and ask her out, but she can’t be one of us.” He nodded to any of the other females at the bar, but skipped over the Ozzy's, “Gotta be someone out there.” He grinned, “If you don’t, you punishment has to be drinking a jar of pickle juice. A whole, fresh jar."

Ellie pursed her lips at the dare, feeling this was going to be a rouse that would either get her sister mad for not being the center of attention or have another unknown person trying to join their group. She stayed quiet though, watching them from her spot on Everest's lap.

"I'm getting number for you to have a chance tonight?" Joao asked with a devilish grin. "Need me to teach you how to pick a woman up?"

Yonten shrugged, grinning, “Yeah homie, I'm just a bit rusty. Let's see you smooth talk some chick here, eh? Get her numba, ask her out. Or drink the juice."

He didn't move right away. Unlike Everest he didn't have an aversion to pickle juice. He looked over to Annabelle beside him. "Meu girassol, do you like pickles?"

The redhead shrugged her shoulders. "Not particularly. I won't be kissing anyone with pickle breath," she answered before biting her lip.

"Okay, I get number. Will give to Yonten," he decided with a chuckle. There were a pair of blonde Irish lasses over toward the door that he spotted when Yonten first proposed the dare. Standing up, he straightened his shirt before walking over toward them.

"That's a man who plays with fire," Ellie murmured, not loud enough to make it across the circle with how loud the Australians were being.

Cory shook his head, “Say that again?”

Inara repeated, “He plays with fire. Talking about him.” she pointed.

“Oh, ha ha,” Cory chuckled. Just about then an Ozzy fumbled his drink. The glass rolled off the table all the way to Rosalie’s ankle. No apology was made directly. The strangers only ragged on their man for his foible. Cory frowned, pushing the cup away with his foot.

A few minutes passed by, both Oliver and Andriy watching with interest. The table was too far away for them to hear what was being said, but they could see Joao flashing his pearly smile and leaning against the booth. Giggles floated through the thick pub atmosphere and one of the blondes reached into her purse, pulling out a pen. A napkin from a dispenser served to write on and the woman even pressed the napkin to her lips before it was passed to Joao.

Walking back to the group with every ounce of confidence and a bit of swagger, he tossed the balled up napkin at Yonten. "You ask for number, I bring two. Only fool asks Brazilian man to swoon beautiful women," he said with a wink before sitting back down beside Annabelle.

Yonten took the numbers, grinning, “I’ll let them know you’re eager to see them tonight. Now that I can text them.”

It would have been funny to see what Joao would have said back, but another wave of noise blotted out Yonten. Theo cupped his ear, “What?”

Wesley sighed, it was time to end this annoyance, “Yeah, okay-- Excuse me?” once more he waved them down, “Please move over to the other end of the bar, you're too loud.”

The older, balding man shrugged him off, addressing the others, “Keep it down.” The strangers lowered their volume to a casual level again.

Inara observed the disregard. Before Wes could repeat himself Inara’s irritation got the better of her and she called out, “Sir, my husband asked you to please move.”

“That he did, sheila. Cause of the noise.” The balding man said, turning his black eye on Inara, “But it ain’t noisy now. And I’m comfortable where I am.”

Trying to diffuse the tension, Theo offered an apologetic smile, “Da, we see, but you forget. Is okay, people do that, but is keep getting noisy, and is disrupting.”

“If it’s okay then I don’t see why you’re bothering us about it,” The bald man tossed a disrespectful brow at Theo, clearly choosing to misconstrue his words, “We can sit where we want, mate.” The gruff Ozzy snorted. “It’s a bar. Bars get loud. Get the fuck over it.” The table of his fellow companions chortled, largely treating Wes and the others as an inconvenience.

A wicked smile played on Wesley’s lips, “It is a bar, you’re quite perceptive, but it appears your powers of observation have their shortcomings. It’s a bar with plenty of room on the other side for you to get loud and rowdy. We were here first, you came closer to us, Theo is right, and you will move.”

The chair the man sat on scraped as the older man shifted to face Wesley better. A mutter of uncertainty and indignance fluttered over the Ozzy’s. “I’m surprised a girly boy like you has got the balls to tell me, Careg, to move, mate. You’re either stupid, or your looking for a fight.”

“First of all, I am a womanly man, Sir, and a damn good Drag Queen.” Wesley cocked his head to the side, “Second, I was taught to think before I act. I am neither stupid, nor looking for a fight.” Wesley narrowed his burning coffee eyes, “So if you find yourself in the unfortunate position of being the man I beat the shit out of, you can be sure I gave the action due contemplation and am confident in my decision.”

Careg, clearly unconvinced Wesley, or any of them, posed a threat, scoffed and took a sip of his scotch, “So stupid it is then,” He muttered in a banal tone, turning his back on them. The Ozzy’s at the table snickered in amusement.

Theo frowned, trying again, “Sir, is just hard to hear. You can understand, Da?”

Wesley had enough. He gestured Theo to halt on his attempt to reason, “Never mind moving to the other side then. You and yours will leave the bar. Now.” Wesley said coolly.

Gruff laughter met the demand, “Only the owner can do that, sheila.” Wesley paid no mind to the insult over his masculinity.

Inara glared, her tiger claws coming out, “As of this evening my husband is the owner, and since you’re so keen on details, you’ll know he has the authority to kick you out.”

Wesley grinned, “Hear that? Off you go.”

Giving no quarter, and not caring to fact check what he believed to be a bluff, Careg snorted, “The noise is down, which is more than I can say for that drunk bitch of a hyena you call a woman, and I don’t want to move. We’re staying put, so you call can fuck off for all I care. I won’t waste any more time arguing with your dumbbell of a Russian, a girly-boy like you, or your little dark whore.”

A chorus of chairs scraped aggressively aside as Wesley wordlessly shifted Inara off of his lap. A line had been crossed. Cory blinked, his mind racing as he watched Careg respond to the silent challenge by thunking down his beer and standing up, facing them. The older Ozzy wasn’t the only one. Most, if not all the men, banded behind him. No one looked amused on either side.

The tension was being felt all around, the alcohol doing little to calm their tempers, or in some cases accentuated them. Their rudeness and to comply might have been overlooked and they'd continue on. But the moment the Aussies were slinging insults their tolerance had found its end. Everest was up on his feet with Wesley, Ellie tucked safely on the chair behind him.

"I think you need to think real fast about the mistake you're about to make," he warned, rolling his shoulders and stepping toward the group.

Joao was also quick to rise, ready to defend Annabelle's honor and much less willing to waste time talking like Everest was. "Putinhas," he growled with narrowed eyes. Thick muscles in his neck and arms could be seen tensing as he waited, silently daring this Careg or his friends to make the first move.

Annabelle seemed to share in his thoughts, though not in the sense of volume. "Hey! Why don't you swim on back to Australia mate and fuck a dingo," she shouted without shame, trying to climb up on her chair.

Andriy and Oliver joined the remainder on their feet, Oliver not seeming to mind the fact he was still completely naked. His fists would still work just as well as they would with clothes. Rosalie decided that as much as she was willing to defend their friends' honor, Annabelle couldn't be left unattended and slipped away from Cory to try and talk her off the chair.

"Guys, let's not do anything hasty..." Willow weakly tried to offer, though something told her it was about to be way too late to stop this.

The Barkeep sat back, ready to call the cops or take out his big shillelagh staff in case he needed to. Wes, as the owner, had the privilege of either keeping it their business or bringing in the legal authorities. As it was, it didn’t look like anyone was going to be calling anyone. Sensing this, sounds of feet and clinking filled the room. Patrons clamored to the sides of the bar to avoid getting tangled up in the mess.

A thrum hovered in the air as men from both sides eyed each other, even as Joao and the others made their threats. Cory, though a shy boy, was a hunter for a reason. He stood up with his brother. Though he knew Rosalie was a force to be reckoned with, he rather she was safe to the side. Annabelle needed help anyway. Theo urged Willow to sit back with Ellie and the others. Inara stood just slightly in front of the womenfolk by the jukebox.

Careg offered a deep, wry chuckle, addressing Wesley, “This isn’t a storybook, sheila,” Creg cracked his neck muscles, “You’re not ragtag misfits, we aren’t super villains, and you’re not getting the satisfaction of seeing us leave.”

Wesley, without pants, stood with his naked friend Oliver, his besty Everest and Yonten, their strong sexy Brazillian Joao, Theo their Russian Rogue, and his unjustly underestimated little brother Cory. They looked every bit the ‘ragtag’ misfits in a story and Wes figured the older man sensed it too. Again his lips drew up in gleeful, wicked amusement, “Oh I don’t doubt you’re no supervillain, you lack presentation.” At that, Inara knew Wes, ever dramatic, wanted some theme music. DMX ‘Gon Give It To Ya’ started off, DMX’s bark counting down. “Satisfaction will be had, and I think we rather prefer dragging your belligerent Ozzy asses out on the streets at this point, you old fuck.”



WHOOSH, Wes ducked the Caregs swing. He curled his own arm, thrusting his fist up against Careg’s ribs. Theo shoved a man who bolted at him. Cory weaved away from a strike to his chin. One of them landed Yonten a kick to his leg, earning a cuss and his wrath.

These Ozzy’s were no little whiny kittens. They’d have had their fair share of bar brawls. It showed. But these were no mere drunkards enjoying a party. These were hunters. And today these Ozzy's were going to learn their manners.

Theo’s main objective was to stop anyone from taking cheap shots at the women. Cory had the same idea, taking Theo’s side. Ellie, being pregnant, got shuffled furthest away from the fighting. Inara tracked Wesley and Careg, amber eyes burning.

A dark-skinned man took a chair and threw it at Joao's head. Two guys, both pale blond, tried to tackle Oliver down. Another, though shorter man, with a braided beard threw a bottle at Andriy.

Some bastard with a scar on his lip swung at Everest, saying, "I'll knock you out and take your girl home, how you like that, you pug-faced piece of shit!"

 

[Soliloquy]

As generally the peace-keeping type, Willow didn't hesitate to back away from just where everything was about to go down. She took up a post just before Ellie and just shy of the jukebox. Even if she wasn't the type to throw a punch, she was ready and willing to block one if necessary.

"These motherfuckers are lucky I'm pregnant," an utterly pissed off bride said with a glare at Careg in particular. God knew if she wasn't she'd have been right up there with her man, no fear to be found in her fierce eyes.

The task of corraling Annabelle proved to be more difficult than Rosalie could have expected. She'd managed to get her off the chair, but was left to literally drag thr older Blackthorne sister away all while she was hurling insults at their clashing forces. "Kick his fuckin' cuntaroo ass, Joao!" A slur in her words was more than prominent as Rosalie kept a firm arm wrapped around her.

In the fray, Joao's body absorbed the brunt force of the chair against him, the integrity being tested and failed as it broke and pieces fell about him. Broad shoulders pulled back before at his attacker who was now both unarmed and at size disadvantage. Joao curled his arm arounder the other man's neck, jerking him into a headlock while the other's arms flailed about.

Oliver was outnumbered but didn't seem to mind the challenge. He slipped away from both mens sloppy dives, grinning between the two of them as he adjusted his glasses. "Are you here to feel me up or are we going to fight, gentlemen?"

Before either could answer he was swooping in on one of the blondes, a good shove getting him a bit away. Oliver's barefoot struck something, looking down to spot an umbrella that'd been kicked into the shuffle. Nabbing it, he used the length as the second man came back in to catch him, pressing it into his throat and pulling his whole body against him. The other man was back up on his feet but a good kick in the stomach kept him at bay while the bare British lion focused on incapacitating the first man.

Of all the men, Andriy was likely the most disadvantaged of their group. Not only did he have a smaller frame than most, but he also had the last experience when it came to combat. Unlike the other hunters, nearly all of his time was spent in labs and in work spaces. Still, he was fueled by alcohol and here to defend his friends, so when the man close to his size approached him he didn't back down. The Ukranian was small and nimble, dodging the drunken toss before darting in closer. He didn't have the skills of Capoeira like Monifau or Sabira did, but he was able to jump and flip about, avoiding most hits and even throwing a couple of his own in.

At this point, Everst would have thought he was beyond words. He'd take a hit about his own appearance sure, confident enough that he was a sexually attractive man that the insult had no weight. But these asswipes went after his friends and now was going to make threats on his girl? "Stay the fuck away from my wife," he grunted as he dodged the swing. His entire body then rolled into an upward jab at the assaulters stomach, licking his lips to grin at the satisfying sound he made.

These mundies were not going to be an issue in the end. However, they weren’t school boys either. Some of them had cruel humor too. And it didn’t stop at the men.

Inara offered to be Ellie’s messenger of pain. Rosalie was a little occupied. All for the best, really, since Annabelle was far drunker than these guys. Maybe the oldest Blackthorne could get in a swing or two, but that was probably it. Sympathies for Rosalie’s task were offered silently by Inara. It probably didn’t help that the women on the Ozzy’s side started throwing out their own slurs and snaps. Likely going to gain the ire of Annabelle.

Meridith was the only one not joining in, frowning. She sat back with arms crossed to watch Careg with disappointment. It seemed she had reason not to be as upset that Wes swung at him. A light bruise covered by gold bangles on her wrist could be an indication of why. Though, whatever their relationship, she didn’t quite seem happy either. Perhaps a father? Careg must have been ex-military. Maybe harsh habits of war carried over to his home life. Whatever the reasons, Careg slugged and dodged Wesley as much as the young man did for him, both taking and giving respectable hits. Peppered in-between were insults from both, though Wes carried a slightly amused smirk.

Careg smeared Wesley’s lipstick with a punch. The older man sneered, jutting a finger at Inara, “You look like more of a whore than your Bollywood bitch.”

“Call my wife a whore again and I’ll break that finger,” Wesley said coolly and popped the man twice.

“Grr!” Careg grimaced, swinging back and catching Wes on his shoulder. Gaining confidence again, he snickered, “Surprised you’re with her and not that pansy of a pillow-biter Andy! Does a girly boy like you even know where to put your dick in a whore like that? Or do you even have one!?” True to his promise, Wesley advanced unexpectedly. In a swift motion Careg lost track of Wes’s previously slower moves, his hand suddenly yanked over to his opponent. CRACK! “AAH!!” Careg wailed, pulling his hand back to see his pointer bent the wrong way. Careg, if he hadn’t already, saw red now. “SON OF A BITCH!” tables were thrown as Wes dodged him.

A woman with blue hair cupped her mouth, “Dennis! Throw that Brazillian bitch!” As if given a surge of power from the words, Dennis managed to hook his leg behind Joao’s bending his knee. “Like this, Rachel!?” His tone bristled. Dennis jerked, twisting Joao off. His fist took a shot at his face.

Seeing the blonde men unable to grab Oliver, the thicker girl with a dolphin tattoo roared, “Get ‘em Ned! What are you doing, Casey, jump the naked sheep-shagger!” Ned grimaced from the pain of the umbrella, stumbling back to rub his tender neck, he wheezed, “Not helping, Peggy!” Casey, knocked down again, grabbed a nearby bottle. Solid green glass came whirling at Oliver’s head. Ned charged again as the bottle flew!

A girl with a half shaved head screamed out in disgust, “Knock out that little punk, Marky!” who threw a bottle at Andriy. Marky felt his brow sweat trying to catch the slippery Ukrainian man! “I’m tryin’, Cara, damn it!” he snapped back.

The other two men, one with a tattoo sleeve almost as big as Theo, and a lanky sunburned man fighting Cory, had encouragement occasionally from a particularly mean looking older woman. The hag yelled, “That Kremlin is a pussy, Stevie, run him down! Leroy, get your red ass in gear and teach that curly haired fuck a lesson!”

Theo knew he could bash this man’s head in and that was precisely why he was restraining himself. Not that he was going to back down. He hoped the fight would fizzle before he had to actually punch this guy. If this Stevie made the wrong move Theo was going to switch from defense to offense. Woe to him! At this point he wondered if Stevie knew it too. He kept his punches shorter, and clearly making room not to endanger Willow or the other girls. As for Cory, he took a hit or two, but ultimately Leroy, like Marky who had trouble with Andriy, grew hot with frustration at missing so many times! Leroy did not pay any attention to his footwork, coming dangerously close to falling or kicking the women folk.

Ellie heard the woman with fishnet-stockings clearly rooting for Everests’ opponent, “Sock him in his pug-face! Kenny!” She added in her support for the one who kicked Yonten too, screaming, “Fuck him up, Teddy!” The man, Teddy, got a few hits to the face, but he managed to shove Yonten, turning to wink at the woman and said, “Earning a night with you yet, Beth?” But that was his mistake. Yonten had flipped to recover from being unbalanced. Asian fury landed Teddy a kick to the face that knocked him out. Beth shrieked in distress, drawing the eyes of her fellow women. Yonten paid them no mind. He grabbed Teddy’s foot to drag him out the door.

“Fucking Chink!” Beth hissed, lunging at Yonten. She hit him several times with an open palm. Yonten, though drunk, had enough manners not to react as aggressively to this woman. He blocked the swings instead.

Inara narrowed her eyes, her fingers flexed in indecision. Yonten was still making his way out the door with the unconscious Ozzy. Beth was just being an annoying inconvenience. Inara glanced at Ellie. She was her first priority. Looking back though, Inara’s amber eyes blazed to see the other woman jumping Yonten. “Willow! Take this!” Inara broke off the back of a chair and handed it to her for a shield, before turning to the Australian women attacking Yonten, wrapping her braid into a tight bun on the way.

Yonten growled, “You beddah back the fuck up!” He warned, getting to the end of his patience. He wasn’t one to hit girls, but he’d mess a woman's face if he got angry enough.

Rachel picked up a bottle. Just as she arched her hand to whack Yonten her head yanked back. Rechel squeaked from the pain of Inara unbalancing her. The female Ozzy fell to the floor. She whipped her head up and shouted, “Curry I'm Uncultured!” Inara began to shove and pull the other women away from Yonten.

The thick girl stumbled against a chair next to Yonten from one thrust of Inara’s hand, “Go back to India, Bollywood Bitch!” Peggy snapped, grabbing Inara’s wool tie while she was distracted with pushing Cara away. The pull undid the stitching. Inara gasped to feel the wool strap break. The other girls had shifted their attention off of Yonten by then.

Inara stepped back, looking down at her dress. Theo may have stretched it, but her tailor could have shrunk it back. Putting the strap back on the dress would be trickier. Inara raised her burning eyes, like twin suns, at the women who snickered and laughed at her. There was still a chance to save her favorite wool sweater dress. Inara slowly slipped it off and tossed it on a bar stool. The woman quieted to see the scars on Inara’s body.

“What the fuck?” Peggy twisted up her face in judgment and disgust. “What the hell are you and your girly boy into? What, are you some kind of masochist?”

Inara said nothing. She merely stepped in between them and Yonten as he continued to pull Teddy. Like Wes said, they’d drag their sorry Ozzy asses out on the streets, and Inara would make sure these bitches didn’t interfere. Cara had long since gotten up with Beth’s help. Peggy’s face flushed in irritation for being ignored. Rachel stepped up, catching on to what Inara was doing. Four against one. Not the best odds. Behind Inara Yonten was nearly to the threshold. Cara darted forward. Inara slid like a cat to elbow the woman.

“Oof!” Cara fell over wheezing in air. She appeared to have little to no fighting experience.

Again, Beth helped Cara up, “Get her!” The battle cry sounded. The women hesitated before rushing Inara together. Some grabbed bottles to help. It was almost sad. Like Cara, none of them knew much about fighting. It didn’t take much time to throw them down in a heap of groans and headaches.

That is, until Belinda caught the commotion. The older woman had a scar or two of her own. She hadn’t been drinking like the others. Inara felt her hair rise on her neck. There was something about a good fighter that emanated off of them. If you had a sense for it. While probably not as strong as the men, or as fast as Andriy, this woman strode like she knew what she had, and what she had was enough. Adding to it, the other girls recovered from their fall.

Inara eased down and picked up the broken legs of a chair, one in each hand.

The hook behind his leg had been unexpected and Joao's hold had loosened. The punch fired at his face wasn't entirely blocked, Dennis' knuckles crashing into his chiseled jaw. Turning his head with the punch helped deflect the worst of the hit. Rotating his body back toward his opponent his right elbow found the space just below the Aussie's sternum, knocking the wind right out of him. Not a second after his elbow hit, Joao's arm swung upward and the top of his fist smashed into Dennis' nose. A scream of disoriented pain was cut short as the Brazilian mountain spun his entire body, his left heel hitting the already throbbing chest with a sickening cracking, Dennis spilling to the ground, out for the count. Joao took a moment to rub his chin before bending down to lift the limp body by the front of his chest. "Hora de tirar o lixo," he spat before heading to the threshold where Yonten was also working on body removal.

Angry with the victory he just witnessed between Joao and Dennis, Leroy broke from trying to hit the wily Cory to attack Joao with a bottle from behind. Perhaps it was Leroy’s opinion that the curly haired boy had no bite. The constant dodging with no charge contributed to it. But as soon as Leroy meant to take a cheapshot at Joao, Cory switched from defense to offense. The young man lunged, popping Leroy in the back, at his kidney. “Gaahh!” Leroy whirled around, catching Cory on his chin, but barely. As he had been before, Cory stepped lightly away. But unlike before Cory didn’t stay at a distance. Leroy had enough? Cory had enough! The young man’s shoulders bunched. His muscles coiled like a snake ready to strike. And strike he did! Cory’s feet had been fast. His fists were a tornado! Leroy suffered three or four jabs to his puckered skin reddened by too much sunlight. Cory dodged, he blocked. Then BAM! Leroy’s head turned, his eyes closed. Thump! Another person to drag out like yesterday's trash. Cory tossed him over his shoulder and caught up with Joao.

Casey, seeing his friends dropping off, couldn’t decide if he should stay or run. He chose to stay for the time being, keeping a distance. He tossed bottle after bottle. He shoved chairs at Oliver. Slowly, slowly getting closer to the mounted battle axe. Dull edge, no doubt. But heavy and metal.

Oliver was starting to struggle with his two, mostly because he couldn't catch his damn breath. He'd watched Ned stumbling away and turned just in time to see the beer bottle chucked at his head and duck down. "Bloody hell! THIS is why we put you damn criminals on an island. Neanderthals!" he wagged his finger before regaining his grip on the umbrella he wielded. Lunging at Ned, the umbrella WHOOSHED through the air at ridiculous speed before slamming into the back of his knee caps. "Manners!" The umbrella length struck a second time at the small of the blonde's back. "Maketh!" Turning the umbrella, the handle was plunged downward right on Ned's skull, sending him spiraling to the ground. "Man!" One down, one to go. "Casey, was it? Let's dance, Casey," he twirled the umbrella before closing the gap between them to continue their brawl.

Yonten had long since come back into the bar without Teddy to give Oliver a hand. The Brit was doing significantly better now that he was on even ground. A few good cracks of the umbrella sent Casey trying to scamper away. Just as he was about to make it toward the door, the handle of the umbrella hooked his ankle and Oliver jerked him right back to him. "Oh no, lad. We aren't finished today," he said with a dark smile before glancing up at the Tibetan. "Ah, Yonten. How nice of you to join us. Would you do the honors?"

Giving Oliver a short clasp of hand on hand in greeting, like his old days running in neighborhood gangs, Yonten grinned down at Casey, “Yeh, I got this, bro.”

Casey swallowed. A rush of animalistic fervor had him kick out hard. Yonten had seen this trick before. A quick jump made the attempt useless. In fact, Yonten shifted in the air and body slammed Casey. “Oof!” The man said no more. One and done! Yonten arose from the unconscious Ozzy. “I’ll get it.” He offer to Oliver, grabbing the man's foot and dragging him away. He paid no mind to chairs and broken glass.

Dodging Marky's attacks took every bit of Andriy's focus, his small body dipping and dodging the frustrated fists Marky was throwing. On a few rare occasions he landed a hit of his own, but it lacked discipline and force as a result. The bottle caught him off guard, hitting him square in his cheek and knocking him down to the ground which hit him harder than anything else. Laying on his stomach he let out a groan, reaching to rub the spot and unaware of Marky who was already over him and delivered a kick into the fallen Ukranian's stomach. "Fuck!" Andriy yelped, trying to curl into a ball and protect himself.

Across the room, Joao had just finished tossing Dennis to the curb and re-entered the pub to hear Andriy. Furious and still with plenty of stamina to go, Joao quickly crossed the room, towering over Marky as he came up behind him. Reaching around, he yanked hard on the braided beard and forced the Ozzy to face him. "Not my friend," he growled, an upper cut with his free hand smashing into his jaw. It wasn't completely shattered, but Marky would be eating liquids for a few days, howling in pain before being silenced by another punch directly to his temple.

While Joao lugged his latest victim to the pub door, Oliver made it a point to come over and check on the fallen Ukranian man. The blow had been uncomfortable but was low enough that ribs were no doubt safe. Soon enough, Andriy was back on his feet, though he leaned on Oliver for balance. "We fuck them up?" he asked, slightly disoriented.

"That's damn right, my gent. We fuck them up," the Brit agreed with a reassuring pat on his back.

There was no telling what back alley fights Careg had in his youth. Or from what slum he managed to crawl out. A broken finger didn’t stop him from fighting, that’s for sure. It did keep his mouth shut though. There was no telling what Wes would have cracked next.

Wesley had to commend Careg for enduring the pain of his hand and his unending stamina. It compared to his own. But that was about it. His brutal, blunt attacks were unimpressive. The Ozzy's anger fueled him. Not always a bad thing. But Wesley got bored of rage born from personal offense. If Wes hadn’t been with friends or family he may not have cared to confront Careg. The disrespect to Wesley’s beloved people had been the last straw. The noise, the rolled cup, and the insults all lead to this moment. Wesley didn’t just want to punish Careg. He wanted him to be sorry.

Wesley managed to roll Careg into a bend, slamming his face onto a table. He held Careg’s head down. The man snarled to feel Wes mock him by bumping his front against his rear while saying, “I didn’t know you were this kind of man, Careg.” Wes had to slide away to avoid Careg’s elbow. Careg turned around in a fury. His skin flushed in embarrassment for the humiliating gesture.

Chaos was still booming as the pre-selected song came to an end. Since the bar wasn't always as full of patrons, the jukebox was set to continue on with auto-playing once it's queue had ended. The familiar song that fate chose next brought a grin to Everest's face.



He dodged another jab from Kenny who was being ushered on by some broad. Really? A pug, again? He'd have to ask for some truth from his friends once they were done cleaning things up. For now, his frequently practiced kicks and punches continued at the Aussie. Normally the fight would have been over much sooner, but Everest was thoroughly smashed still, and it was showing. Still, the music seemed to motivate him, along with the fact that the banshee of a woman had vanished. He began throwing hits in sync with the instrumental background, one hit making contact with his shoulder which broke the dam of blocks and the sharpshooter's fury poured loose. One, two, three, four punches alternated on each side of Kenny's torso just like Everest was practicing at home on the bag as he breathed with each hit, "Everest. Crosse. Mother. Fucker."Then a frontward kick to the chest sent the Aussie down and out for the count as Everest nodded upward. "Remember it." Wiping sweat from his brow, he stooped down and tossed the body over his shoulder before crossing toward the door, an eye on Inara and ready to jump in to help.

Careg swung his fist like his fingers had teeth. Any bite of Wesely increased the hunger for his blood. But hitting his arm or popping his stomach wasn’t enough. Careg wanted to crack Wesley’s jaw. That clean shaven mug that kept a calm, amused smile. Like the breaking of his finger had been something Wes could have done at any time. Like this wasn’t a fight. It was a game. Careg felt his blood boil at the thought.

Wesley practically danced around Careg. In a moment of blind fury Careg grabbed a chair and threw it at the women by the jukebox.

Theo, thankfully, saw the whirling wooden furniture headed right to Willow and Ellie. A quick thrust in the air popped the chair into pieces. Setevie covered his eyes. Seeing an opening, Theo shifted on his feet to tackle the man. He rather pop chairs, not brains. Stevie went down in a tangle of Russian Rogue Rage. The ground thundered with every thump and kick. Like the hunter in the alley, Theo managed to crank Stevie's arms back. The pressure on his spine pulled Stevie into unconsciousness. Exhaling, Theo let the man drop forward. Then he grabbed him up over his shoulder to throw him outside.

Wesley came to a smooth stop, not missing what kind of disaster that could have been for the women, had Theo not been there. Careg, breathing heavily, turned his black eyes again on Wesley and felt a chill run up his spine. The wicked humor had gone. But so had everything else. Careg peered into empty wells, deep and cold, wherein light was consumed by darkness. A breath of a moment passed and Careg found himself dancing with the Grim Reaper. His scythe ready to claim a soul.

Across the room Belinda picked up the only leg left of a chair lying around. The woman had a good height on her. Above average. She towered over Inara. The girls nursing their bruises gained their confidence back to see their seasoned companion squaring up. They shuffled from behind Belinda to stand at the ready by her side. Inara hadn’t moved.

Yonten had long since come back into the bar without Teddy to give Oliver a hand. The Brit was doing significantly better now that he was on even ground. A few good cracks of the umbrella sent Casey trying to scamper away. Just as he was about to make it toward the door, the handle of the umbrella hooked his ankle and Oliver jerked him right back to him. "Oh no, lad. We aren't finished today," he said with a dark smile before glancing up at the Tibetan. "Ah, Yonten. How nice of you to join us. Would you do the honors?"

Belinda sneered, “Get out of the way, little cat. Or I’ll skin you in more than one way.” The heavy leg thumped against her open palm. “Cara. Get Teddy back in here.”

The sore female hesitated. She could see Inara grip her wooden stakes tighter. “Can’t we wait for Careg, or--”

“Cara!” Belinda commanded.

Cara took a step, then another. In a moment of indecision she rocked on her feet. Then she bolted. Inara lowered her center of gravity, ready to dodge the inevitable as she darted in front of Cara. CRACK! Inara’s left stake guarded her against Belinda’s swing. Her right thunked Cara’s shoulder. The girl squeaked, losing her bravato. Cara stumbled back. Inara turned to block three more blows from Belinda. Splinters flaked over her black braided hair. But that wasn't what worried Inara. Belinda had form. She didn’t flail the wooden leg. She wielded it. Inara wondered in the back of her mind where the older woman got this kind of training. As Belinda came down on Inara with controlled fury the other women were given instructions to either get their people being thrown out, or trip up Inara. The plan, though rudimentary and unsportsman-like, wasn’t a bad one.

The girls swiped at Inara. They kicked out at her and tried to yank her hair. While they caught her skin a few times, lightly scratching her, they suffered loss far more than what they gained. Inara bopped noses, twisted wrists, and bruised bellies. Belinda, angry, shouted, “Stop wasting time!”

Unsure, Rachel grabbed a chair and threw it at Inara. The quick Indian dodged it.

Belinda in turn had to jump aside too. The older Ozzy hissed, “What the fuck are you doing!?”

“I-- I’m trying to stop her! You said--”

“I said trip her up, not throw a fucking chair! I’m here too, stupid!” Belinda spat, arching another hit at Inara that the girl dodged.

Peggy, puffy faced, watched the two of them. They were weaving and swinging. One wrong move and Peggy’s arm could catch the weight of Belinda’s wooden weapon. Neither she nor the other girls knew what it would take to ‘trip’ up Inara without also endangering Belinda and earning her wrath at this point. Peggy huffed, seeing Theo returning after stowing the Ozzy he had fought out on the streets, “Then we’ll get the boys in from the outside then.”

“You get the boys,” Rachel said, a smile spreading after glancing at the women yards away by the jukebox, “Cara, Beth, and I will kick down the pregnant ginger bitch and her meek little guards.” She made her way with the women towards Ellie.

As soon as the women declared their intentions Inara managed to swerve away from Belinda long enough to flip. The suddenness of her legs flying up at Belinda’s face caused her to recoil in uncertainty. Inara landed on her feet between Ellie and the surprised girls. Inara gave her stakes a fancy twirl, thriving off of the fight. “Come any closer and this cat will claw your pretty little faces to ribbons.”

Before Everest could move to aid Inara, a blur of red hair and an olive dress shot across the room, one pale leg thrust into Cara's throat and throwing the half-bald girl right back down on her back. It might not have been a K.O. but it was definitely going to lower their numbers for a hot minute.

Straightening up, Annabelle stood at Inara's side and held her arms open as if she was displaying herself. "Come get a piece while you can, you vagemites," she beckoned them near, no longer contained by Rosalie. Her eyes were wild and she looked between the current standing four women, waiting for the first lunge.

Left without someone to babysit when Annabelle tore off like a bat out of hell, Rosalie looked around anxiously. She didn't want to leave Ellie and Willow, seeing as one definitely couldn't defend herself and the other really shouldn't given the circumstances. It seemed like Cory and Theo were keeping a good perimeter, though. She saw the ring of women closing in on Annabelle and knew it couldn't be good; after so long of being out numbered there were bound to be errors. Ignoring the urge to stay and keep another body between the fights and Ellie, she turned to Willow. "Keep Ellie safe," she demanded before racing through the turmoil and dodging a few wild punches as she went.

Once more the song overhead came to an end and another picked. The auto-play appeared to be just as drunk as the patrons of the bar, completely going a different direction with the genre.



Just before reaching the circle of women that was closing in, she ran her way up one of the tables that lay askew, using it as a ramp for gained height before launching herself heels first into Rachel's back. Rosalie skid to a stop in the circle and flashing Annabelle and Inara a look that said she was ready to kick ass.

To her left, Peggy wasn't going to stand there with her mouth agape at the unexpected entrance, bottle in hand as she advanced on Rosalie. Quick on her feet, the blonde gracefully blocked two consecutive hits that were coming for her from Peggy, just barely missing her cartwheel kick to the Aussie's face before dropping to the ground in the splits to dodge the third.

Cara wheezed for air, rolling on the floor. Her eyes bulged in shock from the pain. Not far from her lay Rachel, groaning in agony. Seeing this, Belinda shouted, “Peggy get over here!” The huffing girl managed to slip away to Belinda’s side. Beth came too, helping Rachel and Cara up from the ground. The injured women looked to Belinda with pleading. They couldn’t take much more. Belinda saw this. She eased out a flask from her pocket and handed it to them. Eagerly the women took it, practically wrestling it between them. Both girls sighed as if soothed from the inside out. Renewed in energy. Belinda turned to the girls and murmured instructions on what to do to improve their fighting. It seemed silly. What could a short consultation do? Fighting, training. It took time and practice. Whatever Belinda said appeared to give them confidence though.

Rachel squared up against Rosalie, “I’ll have to return the favor and kick in your back, you dumb blond bitch.”

The corner of Rosalie's lips twitched in amusement. Empty words from an empty person that did nothing to her. She didn't wait for the first move to be made, instead she slid closer, dropping her body low to the ground and swinging her legs toward Rachel's calves. She knew she lacked the training to throw a punch that was going to be worth much of anything and relied on her legs. Sweep after kick were made, ducking to avoid contact from Rachel's more purposeful and powerful kicks. It was getting harder to avoid some of the lunges, but she was determined to old her own. Each move was beyond graceful, seeming more like dance than fighting though she lacked the power that Monifa would have had. Oh how these women should have been lucky the fierce dark hunters were long gone!

"Does that little boy you were sitting on know you're such a horrible fighter?"

The vile hiss from Rachel spiked an anger that Rosalie had struggled to keep buried. Her chocolate eyes narrowed and she aimed a kick at that stupid blue hair of hers. While Rachel dodged it, she didn't expect the full body twist that meant a second leg was quick to follow, the calf making contact before slipping around her neck. As Rachel started to fall to the ground Rosalie's body whipped itself around, ending with her thighs wrapped tightly about Rachel's neck as they both went down. Ankles crossed, she used the leverage to squeeze her thighs tighter, leaving Rachel struggling to breathe as Rosalie held on to her hair, waiting for her to pass out.

Cara lifted her finger and pointed at Annabelle. A silent challenge. There would be only one standing at the end of their match.

Annabelle made a production of cracking her knuckles as she was staring Cara down. "You fuckers crashed the wrong wedding party," she said, lip curled in a snarl before she launched herself at Cara. There was no longer surprise as an element and she didn't seem to care for the idea of seeming graceful. All she cared about was seeing if she could rip the other half of her hair out and breaking that little smug nose. Cara didn't have time to think before the two were locked on the ground, no longer armed with bottles but a good old fashioned cat fight. Each would wear stripes across their backs and shoulders, Annabelle earning a bite on her forearm that could possibly scar. Occasionally the blind rage would die and the redhead would go to try and subdue her or try to sneak a punch in, though it was seldom.

Cara beat her to the idea of tugging hair, Annabelle yowling in response. "Like that, hyena bitch?!" The words seemed to set her off more than anything, Annabelle jerking her head free before thrusting the Aussie flat on her back. Her knee was coming into her throat that was still sensitive from the high kick earlier and her eyes watered, sputtering until finally collapsing unconscious.

Willow looked about the chaos, glad to see that their numbers were strong while the Aussies were quickly diminishing. Still, the fight had moved closer and the women were now clearly out numbered. She glanced to Ellie, struggling to find the words to say. The bride shook her head, slipping out of her shoes and exhaling before she found her place faced off with Peggy. They both had the added weight so it would likely be an even fight. Willow's gaze shifted over to see that the last unmatched girl was starting to advance toward Inara.

"Fuck it." She couldn't just stand there and watch as the others went neck to neck and were taking a beating. She was just as capable as they were! With her awkward chair shield in hand, she added her body to the warrior women. Since she hadn't been seen as a threat before, Beth had her back to Willow meaning she got a cheap first shot in by swinging the chair back like a flat bat and THWACKing her in the back of her head. It was enough of a force to knock her forward, although Willow couldn't deliver a hit to keep her down for long. "Oh God, I'm so sorry!" she immediately apologized, dropping her weapon and going to check on the girl.

Beth was still conscious and the moment Willow bent over launched herself at her, toppling them both to the ground with Willow flat on her back. A groan as her head smacked the hardwood floor, she quickly tried to put distance between them, one hand finding Beth's face blindly and trying to push her away.

Theo had been delayed coming back. A few more Ozzy’s were being added to the pile. Onlookers grew concerned. Some began to pull out their phones. But strange, the signal wasn’t working! Theo hid a small smile as he assured them that everything was alright. He explained that these people had started a fight because they refused to leave. The other patrons were simply helping. Once the unconscious men began to wake the onlookers relaxed. Soon the locals came to help sober up these guys. Theo left them in their good hands.

On his way back in Theo expected to see Willow and the other women safe by the jukebox. Green eyes popped open in surprise to find the bar amuck with chair flinging, bottle crashing, and the women tangled up in the mess! Theo blinked in astonishment to see Ellie facing off too! Where was Willow then, if not with Ellie? Theo moved through the mayhem and saw Peggy practically trying to strangle Willow!

No man is perfect. Theo’s thundering footfalls just about caught Peggy’s attention to see his muscular body come to tackle her down. A hideous shriek escaped Peggy. Her arms flew up in defense. In mid-air Theo felt his morality return to him. While he did wrap his arms around Peggy, he decided not to put a full body slam on her. Instead, he tucked into a roll and yanked the frightened girl to her feet. Large hands clung to her shivering form, “Get out!” He did not have to repeat! Peggy bolted out the bar like a bat out of hell.

Theo exhaled, frowning. He turned to where Willow lay. “Красивый, are you okay?” His voice soft, kind. Not like the monstrous growl Peggy witnessed. Those large hands tenderly supported Willow upright. Fingers that had once dug into muscle alighted on Willow’s cheek in a gentle caress.

Willow sought refuge in his arms, face meeting his chest as she exhaled shakily. "Y-yes, I'm fine," she said, looking up to give him a weak smile. "I'm a real brawla, as you can see."

A short distance away, Ellie was engaged in a tango of circling about with Peggy. She knew it wasn't going to end well if she was getting too involved, so at this point she was just keeping a body away from Inara. Peggy didn't seem to agree with the distancing, lunging and only causing Ellie to step back. Finally a deep lunge ended with Ellie's back hitting the wall she'd been herded to. Silently swearing at her lack of observation, she just barely missed a swing with a bottle from the Aussie.

On the wall just behind her, a large mirror with stained glass trim had shook when she hit it. Dodging another hit, Ellie quickly took hold of the bottom of the mirror, yanking it off the war and using all of her strength to bring it crashing down on Peggy. Whether it was the power of pregnancy that gave her extra agility and speed or Peggy was just sluggish from her own added weight, it worked! She was sent crashing to the floor and Ellie put a hand on her stomach in relief.

Belinda flipped her wooden chair leg, “Your offensive, entitled behavior is unacceptable.”

Inara met Belinda blow for blow. Each time her wooden stakes whittled away a little more. Her instincts told her Almaeri had to have been used. But nothing glowed, nothing seemed to be out of place other than the providential improvements of the Ozzy females. It wasn’t quite enough to assume they were dealing with mages. Or if only Belinda was one that they happened to know. Or didn’t know, but associated with unwittingly. Whatever the reason didn’t matter now. Inara, fully vulnerable, could only rely on only her physical prowess.

Chest heaving from the length of the fight, Inara felt her legs begin to wobble.

BOOSH! Belinda came down hard on one of Inara’s stakes, the cloud of dust. Her eyes shut.

CLACK! Inara gasped, feeling Belinda slam her other stake away.

Inara tried to twist away. She squinted one eye just in time to see the edge of Belinda’s wooden chair leg come at her face. Blood bloomed from Inara’s lip. The force turned her head and loosed her black braid.

Ellie looked up from her stomach just in time to see the leg chair collide with Inara's face, her lip bursting apart. The pregnancy strength that had shattered a mirror on another woman's head was nothing compared to bridezilla rage that quickly formed. A wooden barrel lid that stood as decor was beside her and she grabbed it off the wall, hurling it like a Frisbee until it hit Belinda on her brow, cracking the skin.

"You're going to fuck up my maid of honor's face? The night before my Goddamn wedding?!" The shrillness of her voice responding to this woman's audacity radiated throughout the bar as Ellie took another hanging off the wall as a weapon. "Not to-fucking-day!"

Disoriented, Belinda groaned. Her fingers went to the warm spillage at her brow. The chide from Ellie registered after a moment. She looked around to see Ellie, a furious bride as ever she’d seen before, "Bitch," Belinda stumbled, her head swiveling to find Inara. Her cruel eyes fell to her fallen opponent who had yet to rise. Inara’s hands had saved her from further facial damage. She lay with her elbow supporting her upper body, exhausted. Her lip tricked red. The blood mingled in the threads of her braid. Adrenaline had faded. Inara’s head drooped as she meant to catch her breath. Belinda turned her cold eyes on Ellie. “Her face, is it? So I guess the rest of her is fair game?” Out of spite, Belinda swung her foot with every intention to kick Inara's stomach.

"Back off my fucking friend," Ellie snarled, ignoring everything that told her to stay at a distance and running at Belinda with the framed painting clutched in both hands. She swung it at the first point she could, mindful of the chair legs that were still clutched in the old hag's hands.

Belinda growled, her wooden weapon came crashing against the frame. It broke at the joints. The pieces fell over Inara. “Maybe I should kick you in the belly!” Belinda threatened, aiming to do so by facing Ellie straight on. “Ah!” She shrieked. Belinda looked down. Inara couldn’t do much at the moment. But what she did do was slam one of the panels of the frame into Belinda's foot where she lay. Belinda’s distraction meant her weapon was held without regard to how close it was to Ellie, and her hold loosed on it.

Grateful for Inara's quick thinking, Ellie didn't hesitate to swoop in on the opportunity. Fingers wrapped around the battered end of the chair leg and she yanked it quickly out of Belinda's hand. "The fuck you will, bitch," Ellie snapped, and a quick wind-up before the leg was grand slammed into the older woman's cheek bone. "No one touches my baby."

Belinda dropped. But only after getting that nice earful of a comeback. Inara managed a chuckle, looking up at Ellie, "You're gonna be a great momma, El." she slowly got up with some help from Ellie. "Oh boy. I think I might just have to ask Oliver to join us tomorrow night." Inara hugged Ellie, "Are you okay?"

The embrace was well received, though Ellie was mindful of any wounds as she fought off tears yet again. "I don't know how much pre-wedding excitement will happen tonight for us either," she laughed with a shake of her head. "No, that fat ass made me break a nail. How do some people find the fuckin' audacity, girl?"

“I don’t know. Hope these bastards learn something from tonight. Maybe humility sank in to one of their heads.” Inara sighed, looking around the bar. “Well damn, it’s a good thing Wes is rich.” The damage alone would have bankrupt the Quay. Chuckling, Inara said, “This is by far the wildest joint bachelor and bachelorette party I have ever been a part of. I hope I never see the day that tops it!” Inara looped her arm with Ellie, “Let’s find our guys, shall we?”

"On a positive note I don't think any of us ever want a party that tops it," Ellie chuckled and nodded. "If he's still in one piece I plan on making him carry me to bed." Just then they heard the shrill voice of Meredith and commotion happening on the other end of the bar.

Just then they heard the shrill voice of Meredith and commotion happening on the other end of the bar.

 

[xrakkax]

While the fighting had been going on with the womenfolk and the men being carried out one by one, Wes and Careg were still in combat. It could have ended in the beginning as fast as it was going down now, but Wesley had been having fun with it when it started.

The mood of Wesley and Careg’s fight darkened after the attempt to harm Ellie and the other women. When before Wes had kept on his toes, springy and light like Cory, now he got up close and personal. They wrestled for dominance. Rather, Careg wrestled for freedom from Wes’ iron hold.

Fists flew occasionally but by now Wesley had tried to force Careg down to the ground. Careg’s hairs raised when he realized what Wes was doing. He knew if he fell he’d be done. Careg could see in Wesley’s eyes the intent behind them. The adrenaline kept Careg sharper. He managed to keep his stance for three attempts. On fourth Wesley got the hold he needed. He maneuvered Careg’s arm, twisting his body to fold.

“Gahh!” Careg gave to the pain.

A short struggle later and Wesley straddled Careg. The Ozzy’s head dodged a hail of fists as much as the limited range allowed his head to bob from side to side. Careg did his best to swing back, to kick, to throw Wes off, but the silent man whose cold, empty eyes spilled over him, who paid no mind to the bloody knuckles he got from hitting wood, blocked him, twisted his wrist, popped his arm out of its socket-- immobilized him.

Not many people outside of their close friends knew about Wesley's trance trouble. He described it as being in one of his interrogation rooms. One side is silent, unreadable, where he must analyze without the hindrance of emotion. The other was filled with emotion, brimming with feelings, and all the things that drive him. In these moments it felt like he was in both places at once. The side of him that was furious, motivating him onward, but being controlled by the mute, cold mind that bypassed pain and feeling to get the job done. Sometimes Wes needed a slap to the face to bring him out of it. Only once did Everest have to tackle him. It worked like a release. It cleared his mind and brought him to the rational present.

BAM! Wesley’s first successful punch sent a ringing in Careg’s ear.

THUNK, THUNK! Wes’ fist cut into the wooden floor, his own blood painting his fist.

BAM! BAM! The second successful hit only made it easier to land a third, and more. Each sending out a sickening thud.

“Stop it! Stop it!” Meridiths panicked and shrill voice, sounded over the faded excitement happening between the women. Inara and Ellie were just turning to the noise.

Ellie's head jerked up the cry from across the bar. It took a minute for her to realize just what was going on before she saw the fists and blood flying about. This spelled trouble for them if it went too far. A body many of them could hide with ease, but it came down to witnesses at this point. Meredith aside because she unsure of how they'd stop him.

BAM!

“That’s enough!” Meridith wailed, perking Theo and Willow’s attention.

Meredith's scream drew Willow's gaze to where Wesley sat atop of the offending Aussie. Gasping at the sight, she brought a hand over her mouth, eyes still wide as she watched him throwing another punch despite pleas. She couldn't disagree that the man had been a proper asshole and bigot, but that wasn't reason to pulverize him. "Wes!" she joined in the speckled shouts to try and gain his attention, though she remained rooted in place.

The cries alerted Cory who sat with Rosalie. Seeing a glimpse of what was going on, Cory jumped to his feet without a word. His cheeks paled. He knew what was going on. It wasn't common, but it did happen. Cory came to stand by Everest just in case he needed him.

Rosalie stood slowly, eyes focused on Wesley's swinging fists, small droplets of blood seen flicking off of them as they flew. In her mind, this was only appropriate for the Australian man who had threatened them and nearly hurt Ellie. She knew that if you didn't stop someone like this they'd rip away everything you loved and she was done letting that happen. Not as dark as Wesley's but still darkened, she watched him silently and made no move to stop him.


BAM!

“You’re killing him!” Meridith’s words drew Everest's attention. Yonten, walking in from the outside, saw Wes and muttered, "Shit," before hurrying over too.

The first time it happened Yonten had been hanging out with Wesley with Diki at a shady hookah lounge when they were a year into their work as Hunters. They discovered a young girl, barely fourteen, being brutally treated. Unspeakable, harsh cruelty. Wes and Yonten helped her out. The grimy pimp and his thug didn't make it out that day. Yonten thought Wes had lost it. It was like a switch happened. Yonten saw Wes face relax. Then he grabbed a bat. Wes didn't say a word the whole time he beat the pimp and thug. Yonten was shocked. He didn't know what to do or say. Wes walked out of the dim and dark, bloody and still holding the bat. Yonten didn't know he could stop Wes by touching him. He didn't know what would have happened if he got in between Wes those guys at the time. Later, Yonten took a chance on tackling Wes which proved fruitful. But they soon learned they didn't need to touch all the time. Sometimes just calling his name worked.

BAM!

"Fuck man. Wes, he's down," Everest breathed, too familiar with this sight that could churn even his own stomach. "Just get off him so we can check on the girls."

"Wes!" Yonten shouted as he approached.

Joao had moved to Annabelle, helping her off of the girl she'd managed to knock out. "Minha flor feroz," he praised her as he lifted her into an embrace. Cheeks flushed, Annabelle was stopped from responding as her feet found the floor and the remaining fight turned their heads. "Fuck," they both breathed at the same time, though neither moved to intervene. At this point there were more than enough hands to incapacitate Wesley.

BAM!

With Andriy back on his feet, Oliver felt drawn to follow the others toward Wesley. He was familiar with the idea of a blind rage, though he hadn't witnessed it himself. The Brit was ready to step in if needed, though Andriy stayed behind, stomach churning at the sight.

Inara's voice called out, "Wesley, stop!"

BA--

Just before Everest decided he had to get physical, the bleeding fist of Wesley halted, poised in mid-swing. Wes stared down at the mess of red called a face. Careg’s broken nose bubbled, air escaping in a hiss. Wesley, calm and relaxed, looked down at himself. Scarlet stained his front, flecked from head to torso. Wesley met the one black eye not swollen shut. The older man groaned. Badly bruised, but not unconscious. Wes didn’t want him unconscious. Can’t feel pain that way. But no one there would know that thought. Except maybe one. Wesley sat, unmoved.

Inara came to drop by his side and rested her hand on his shoulder, "Wes. . ."

A flicker of indecision later and Wesley’s eyes were filled once more with humanity. Wesley’s hand lowered to his leg. He looked at them, brows perked, “Sorry. Got a bit carried away, I guess. . .I saw him toss a chair at the girls. Are you alright, my Love?" he caressed her cheek, his thumb careful not to touch her lip.

Inara nodded, "I am. We all are." She insisted, getting up to encourage him to do the same.

Everest felt relief wash over him as Wesley broke his trance, calmly rising off of Careg before he had to be physically stopped again. He shared the anger at what this man could have done to his bride, but also wasn't ready to let a man die in front of his sister. They both swore to protect Willow from the darkness of the world and that included non-mages as well. The Ozzy wasn't worth it, even if he appeared to be a piece of shit Mundie by all accounts.

Wesley looked back down at the man. Careg’s arm needed to be set. Wesley eased himself up from Careg, exhaling as he did so. Then he moved to the bar to grab a towel to wipe his dripping face before he fixed Careg’s arm.

Meridith came to Careg’s side. The man had enough wherewithal to register her emotional response to him. Most would rightly call it compassion. Careg took it as pity. In front of them all he shoved Meridith away with his good arm, “Fuck off!” Careg growled, “Get the car.” Without a word Meridith got up from where she fell, took the keys, and left to do as she was told.

Wesley walked back, looking around the room. A thought came to mind. Everyone here had been negatively affected, the evening almost ruined. He knew he’d have to reschedule the threesome with Oliver at this point. It didn’t feel right that the Ozzy just leave.

Careg began to struggle to sit up. He extended a hand to the Ozzy. The one good eye warily watched Wes as he continued without accepting the offer. Wesley shrugged, but crouched down beside him, “You’ll be in far more pain later than if you let me pop your arm in right now.”

“I rather the pain,” the older man grit his teeth as he shifted. Tired, worn down. Groaning for something other than his wounds, Careg nodded to Wes. It took a few minutes but Careg’s arm was soon set to rights. When the Ozzy got on his feet he found that Wes stood between him and the exit. It only took Careg a moment to realize he wasn’t done here yet. The older man set his mouth in a grim line, uncertain what Wesley would want from him, “Got something to say?”

“I don’t. You do.” Wesley mused, gesturing to the wedding party. All the members were at least in the bar at some corner or other. “An apology is due.”

Careg, beaten in more than one way, didn’t think he’d be murdered tonight, but he wasn’t sure how much he’d come away with if he got sassy with them, “My apologies.” he grumbled loudly enough for them all to hear, taking a step to the side of Wesley.

Wes’ hand caught Careg’s chest, “Ah, not quite what I had in mind.” He stared into the Ozzy’s black eye. Every bit of Wesley’s silent promise to bring vengeance if he did not comply washed through Careg. The older man’s breathing heaved in irritation, but he allowed Wesley to guide him all the same.

They came to Andriy first. Wesley ran the reddening towel over his face as he said, “This is my lovely friend Andriy. You had some unseemly things to say about him.”

Careg closed his eye, realizing this process was going to be a long one unless he delivered. Opening to see again, Careg said, “Sorry, mate.”

“For what?” Wes urged.

“I’m sorry for calling you a pansy pillow-biter.” Careg ground his teeth.

Wes smiled, “Mm, that’s good, but you could do better,” and he suggested what to say to Careg. A sneer tempted to perk on Careg as he said, “I’m sorry I will never know what it’s like---” he seethed “---to kiss your lovely Ukrainian mouth.”

Andriy shifted uncomfortably as he was approached, silently wishing Oliver or Joao were closer to him. He trusted that Wesley wasn't going to let anything happen as he forced the apology. Wesley's suggestion did manage to make his nerves break enough for a small smile. "Is nice mouth," he offered with a shrug of his shoulders, a motion that wasn't completely pleasant.

Oliver in particular found delight in the way Wes had chosen to wrap up their all-out brawl. After all, wounds might heal and bruises fade, but having your ego taken down a notch was forever.

“Right, on to the next!” Wesley pulled Careg over to Joao.

Amidst the insults Careg had thrown at them, he admitted he had said Joao looked like a brainless wildebeest. Wesley announced this between the three of them and demanded a similar apology for Joao as with Andriy.

Again, Careg squeezed out the words with ire, “Sorry, mate, for calling you a brainless wildebeest.”

“Say ‘I wish I was like you’, Careg.” Wes said.

“I wish I was like you.” Careg’s eye glared out at Joao.

Wesley rested his hand on Careg’s neck, shifting weight on his foot closest to the older man, “Now that’s not the kind of look you give a man who you admire. Soften that eye, or I’ll give your left a matching one.”

Careg’s squint faded. Not relaxed, not happy, but not scrutinizing.

“Good!” Wesley grinned.

Joao's head nodded upward and he winked at Careg. "Many want to be me," he assured him before draping an arm around Annabelle who was at his side. "And you were rude to meu girassol." He also approved of the humbling of the man who had started this whole mess. Annabelle on the other hand, was not quite as ready for a sorry. Her body tensed and arm coiled, ready to give him a good right hook before Joao stopped her with a chuckle. "Feisty one." She glared from her spot pinned to Joao's side up at Careg.

"What? Got something to say to me, Kangaroo Jackass?"

Here, Careg sighed, catching the pattern now. He faced Annabelle with grim resolve not to stay long. Wes urged him to speak his piece, so Careg said, “Sorry sheila, for calling you a bitch hyena,” before Wes could get creative, he added, “You’ve got pretty eyes. I wish my wife had those kind of eyes.”

Wesley brightened, “Ooh, you’re not ‘stupid’-- I think that is the word you used for me. Is it that you did want a fight then?” Wesley leaned to Careg. “How did that work out for you?” he asked rhetorically. Wes had half an interest in letting Annabelle sock him, but they had more people to go. “Yonny Boy! Careg has something to say about your ethnicity.” Wesley, hand still on Careg’s neck, gave the man’s throat a brief squeeze as he pulled him to his childhood besty, “Careg?”

“My apologies, mate. That my kith and kin called you a Chink. And that I said you’re a slit-eye’d freak.” Careg struggled not to hiss, “You’re of a noble ethnicity. A shame I wasn’t born into it.”

Yonten gave Careg a nod in acceptance, “Whatevah homie.”

Wesley hummed happily as he turned Careg to Oliver, “Careg, you said something unique about my friend here. What do you have to say now?”

“Sorry, mate, for saying you looked like a prick picked off a whale’s whores butt,” It could be the phrase that brought the smallest humor to Careg’s eye, but it faded when Wes whispered a suggestion for the other half of his apology. Wesley waited with a smirk to hear Careg said, “I wish my rig was as big as yours. But I am cursed with a tic-tac.”

Oliver had to commend the creativity, even if it was still tasteless. His lips pulled back into a wide grin as he proudly put a fist on each hip, his Tower of London in full view. "Aww, don't let it get you down mate. I'm sure with a good pair of tweezers it wanks just the same."

Laughter fluttered over the room. Gleeful, Wes turned the bloody, crooked nosed Ozzy to Rosalie, “This is Rosalie, my little brother’s lovey girlfriend. What do you have to say to her?”

Careg furrowed his brows, “I didn’t say anything about her-- agh!”

The man winced, his head yanked back. Wes narrowed his eyes down at Careg, “You ruined our evening out. She’s a valued person in my life, in all our lives, and you will give her the due respect of an apology for screwing her, and all of us over.”

Careg’s eye, not as soft, turned on Rosalie, “Sorry, sheila, that I caused you and yours trouble tonight,” he didn’t know what else to say, but he sensed he wouldn’t get away with nothing, “You’re a good fighter. I saw the kick on Rachel.”

Rosalie's stance had softened as the apologies started and Careg was scraped off the floor. As the two approached her, her gaze naturally shifted to Cory before back to the Aussie. "Always ready in case a slew of asses turns up," she said with furrowed brows before adding, "Tell her to ice it and pick a different blonde bitch to pick on."

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Careg said in a banal tone.

Satisfied, Wes let go of the man’s hair and moved his hand back to the neck. Wesley didn’t have to leave just yet. Cory stood by Rosalie. But Cory frowned and said, “Wes he’s injured. He’s lost a lot of blood.”

“Yes, that’s true,” Wesley considered it, giving Careg an evaluating look. But then he shrugged, “He’ll live. At least long enough to finish, right Careg?”

It didn’t seem the older man had a choice. Careg sighed and nodded, “My apologies, mate. That I ruined your evening. You’re a lucky man to have a girl like that sheila.”

It didn’t matter which word Careg used. He could have said ‘Rosalie’, and Wes would have done the following in reverse, but as it was, Wes said, “Have some respect and use her name.”

“You’re a lucky man, to have a girl like Rosalie.” Careg’s eye twitched.

Cory shifted uncomfortably, “Forgiven,” he said, wrapping an arm around Rosalie.

Wesley smiled, turning the older guy to face Theo, “Ah, what did you call him?”

“A dumbbell Russian.” Careg frowned, his tone flat.

“Mhm, you did.” Wes gave Careg’s neck a light shake, “Go on.”

Careg forced a reasonable tone, “Sorry mate, for calling you a dumbell Russian. I wish I was as strong and smart as you.”

Theo wasn’t one to turn away someone’s apology, but something about this rubbed him the wrong way. He couldn’t put his finger on it. Wesley seemed all too happy to drag the man around the room to them all. Theo said, “Da, I forgive you. We all make mistake. But we have every day to learn better. Is going to be okay.” He offered, and hoped that might soften Wes up too.

Wesley smiled, “Spoken like a good man,” he nodded to Willow, “This is my friend, our Sweet Willow. She is the fiance of Theo here.”

“Sorry sheila, for causing all this mess,” Careg seemed wearied by the efforts now, “You’re a beauty, and you got a good man.”

Like Cory and Theo, Willow was growing increasingly uncomfortable as this continued on. She swallowed at the exhausted man's apology, even if it was an absolute truth. "Thank you," she said to Careg, her gaze then shifting to Wesley with concern etched along her features. "I have several good men in my life and I hope they never forget that."

Wesley gave her a look that said it was all going to be just fine. How fine? That wasn’t specified with the nod and smile he gave Willow before moving on. Inara could tell Wes was irked by the whole Ozzy ordeal. She was thankful he had restrained himself from punching this guy to death. They didn’t need that on the eve of the wedding! When Wes and Careg approached she knew an apology was going to be said, but Wes’s eyes told her he was going to have fun with this one.

“My wife, Inara. She did a great job on my face, don’t you think?” Wesley still had traces of makeup on. Careg bobbed his head awkwardly. Wes’ hold on his neck kept him from moving comfortably, “You called her a little dark whore. What do you have to say now?”

Careg’s chin wavered, unsure if he’d say enough to satisfy the husband of a woman he insulted, “You’re an attractive woman. You got nice hips. Your complexion is pleasant, like mocha,” he felt Wes was waiting for something better, something to pay the debt, “You’re small, but you’re sexy,” he looked up at Wes, seeing it just didn’t do. Careg shook his head and shrugged, wordlessly admitting he didn’t know what else to do.

Wes gestured to Inara’s feet, “Choose one. Give it a kiss.” The reluctance the older man showed drew Wes over to the man's ear. He whispered so only he could hear, “Give my my wife’s foot a kiss, or I’ll crush yours with mine.”

The throbbing in Careg’s finger reminded him to mind his mouth. Wes delivered on his promises. Careg’s face drained of color. He eased down to his knees. Careg bent low and pressed his bloody lips onto Inara’s right foot. Then he wiped the mark away. Before Careg could get up, Wes’ hand gripped his shoulder to stay kneeling. “Careg, one more thing,” Wes leaned to give him what to say.

Frowning, Careg said, “Even if you were a whore, there’s not enough money in this world that could buy me a night with you, Tigress.”

Wesley shrugged. That will have to do. “Now we have come to the finale,” Wesley mused, having Careg stand in front of Ellie and Everest, “You’ve had some practice. Make it a good one.” Wesley’s voice was smooth, like a river stone, but the sound made Careg shiver.

Careg, with no malice, and some weary begotten humility, said, “My apologies, for being belligerent. I was picking a fight. I picked the wrong one,” he swallowed, looking around at them all before saying to the couple, “Congratulations on your wedding. I hope your baby is born healthy.”

Everest had move to Ellie's side when the lap of humiliation had started, now standing with an arm draped around his bride protectively. Ellie watched him with eyes a mixture of malice and pity. He had ruined a good time, no doubt about it. But still, this was bordering on cruelty, something she'd reserve for witches. "Thank you for your apology," Ellie said for them both. Or so she thought.

"Now, there is one more thing," Everest said, removing his arm from Ellie's shoulder and clapping his hands together once. "It's been said a couple of times and I just need to have this set straight...Do I really look like a pug? Because what the fuck - how did none of you ever tell me?" Ellie, unable to keep a straight face snorted in laughter, covering her mouth and turning her back.

The laughter rippled through the room. Yonten couldn’t stop indulging in the mirth to comment. Cory said, “Maybe a little!” just to mess, but followed it up with an assurance that Everest was quite attractive.

“Da, you look good. Not like pug!” Theo offered, smiling.

Inara shook her head, “You don’t look like a pug!” she said between chuckles.

Wesley spoffed, “They said that? More than once?” He gave his friend a wiggle of his brows, “Now I don’t think you do, but if you did, you’d be the sexiest pug. Isn’t that right Careg?” he nudged the man.

Careg grumbled confirmation. At this point they all sensed it was time to end all of this. Wesley tugged Careg’s chin to him. He held him in place. A wicked smile played on Wes’ lips, “Now then, sheila, you’re going to give us the satisfaction of watching you leave.” Wes let go of Careg’s chin and gave his cheek a pat.

Careg’s brows perked briefly, then fell heavy in regret over his eyes. Wordless, Careg took careful steps toward the doorway. He glanced back at them all once before dropping his eyes to the floor as he crossed the bar. His boots crushed glass and splinters of wood. As soon as Careg walked out of the bar the room breathed a sigh that it didn’t know it was holding.

Inara looped her arm with Wesley’s, “Love, we should get going. It’s nearly four.”

So much had happened. It felt like he should have been much later than that, but the clock didn’t lie. “Yes, I think you’re right,” Wesley turned to the room, “Thank you for joining us to celebrate the last night of Everest and Ellie being single! While I hope we all gather again sometime I think a private party would do better. That being said, I am glad to have spent this evening with you fine people.” Wes took up an abandoned glass of scotch to toast, “To Everest and Ellie! May they never cheat, lie, or sieze. But if they do, may they cheat death, lie together every night, and seize every day!” Wesley knocked back some of the contents, gave the rest to Inara to have, and then set the glass back down.

“Yeh!” Yonten grabbed a bottle to drink a sip and passed it along.

Theo smiled, he could toast to that! “Live long, have peace.” he added before taking the last toast of the night.

Cory joined the toast, feeling the evening hadn’t ended on a sour note. He still had one more thing to look forward to. Inara gave her brother-in-law a wink and a nod before she and Wes turned to discuss rearranging their intimate night with Oliver, as well as retrieve her wool dress. Cory didn’t have to be nudged! He wanted to know what was on that paper!

 

[Soliloquy]

Willow decided to remain silent on remarks of whether or not her brother's face had pug-like tendencies. Instead, she leaned into Theo, relieved that this whole mess had come to a peaceful end. She lifted accepted the bottle that was being shuffled around, taking a gulp and toasting to the couple and their lives together. The alcohol went down with some protest, her body ready for the night to be over. "Ready to go, my Krasavchik?"

Coming down from his merriment, Theo nodded, “Da, let’s go, my Красивый.” He gathered his jacket and hers, then wrapped a loving arm around Willow as they headed out. The end of the evening had not left them in tears. That was the best they could hope for from what happened. However, both Theo and Willow knew, on a day they were well-rested, they would need to discuss Molly and her vibes during the dinner that may well be rightfully, and only, from Wes.

"Saúde!" Joao cheered before letting Annabelle take her own shot. He kept an arm around her even after Careg had left the pub, and she didn't seem to object. She took her shot with only a 'whoop' of agreement before the bottle moved along, looking up at Joao. "Bed for meu girassol?"

The redhead nodded in agreement, starting toward the door and turning once she realized he hadn't followed her. "Well come on then. I'm going to pass out now, but I have a busy morning in mind for you," instructed the man who towered over her. Smirking, he trailed after and didn't need to be told twice. Passing Yonten he shrugged his shoulders in a somewhat apologetic way. They'd have to continue this feud another night, both Joao and Annabelle leaving the group and heading back to the castle.

Yonten shrugged, offering a grin and a toast for their morning to be well, though he didn’t consider it all over, they had another day.

After taking his shot, Oliver began the process of hunting down his clothes. In the end he came up with only one sock his pants and his jacket. His briefs had vanished completely it seemed and shirt had been soiled by a shattered bottle. Dressing as he could, he took a shot for each the bride and groom. "An English blessing is a rarity because you know we can't be content with a damn thing. Happy lives to all three of you."

Oliver had been in agreement that it'd be a waste of their abilities. The Lion agreed to find his way to their chambers after the wedding reception, provided that it didn't prove as lengthy or tiresome as the stag party had been! "I look forward to our night together, Tigress," he said with a sweeping bow, placing a kiss on top of her hand. "For now, I'm going to make sure Andriy finds his way to bed. It's been a pleasure destroying this bar and wasting Wesley's money with you all."

Inara grinned, “We’ll be looking forward to it, young Lion.”

Wesley waved him goodbye, “Sleep well! You’ll need it.” He winked.

He left with the Ukranian who had been feeling light headed since his fall and decided more alcohol wouldn't help. Andriy had offered his blessings and excitement for the next day, though.

Rosalie decided at this point one more shot wasn't going to kill her, taking her gulp and beaming at Ellie and Everest. "I love you guys - and I'm not just saying that because I'm drunk!" she insisted before pulling Ellie into a tight hug. "You're going to be such a wonderful mother. I just hope dealing with two babies isn't going to be too much." She winked at Everest who was slowly catching on to just what she was saying, grabbing Cory's hand and yanking him toward the door.

Ellie chuckled, tugging her groom close and fixing his hair that had become a mess in the fight. "Oh love...you can be a bit of a baby at a time," she admitted much to his disapproval. "Now wipe that frown off your beautiful non-pug face and carry me and your child to be."

Her words worked and he happily stooped down to scoop her up, not afraid to deal with the early morning chill shirtless. "We'll see you guys tomorrow, yeah? Can't dip out now, I'm sure we can cause more damage at the reception."

“Oh I am sure of it. I plan on presenting a wedding present that will get the shock and awe I crave.” Wesley had commissioned a particular gift that had traveled with them from America. It sat safe in their room. He couldn’t have anyone peeking at it before the reveal! “You two get going. We all need a good rest. Especially if Inara and I will be wrangling Lottie and the boys into place. Good night!” Inara and Wesley left looking more or less like they had both tackled wild game in the night and come away having satiated themselves off the dying beasts meat. But, they were merry with liquor and high off of a good time.

Speaking of a good time, Cory had walked with Rosalie to the specified spot by the fountains. The sun wouldn’t be long away. It felt fairytale. When they stood at the bubbling spray Cory took out the slip from his wallet. Then he stowed his leather trifold away and read the note, “Cory, don’t read this out loud--” he burst in a chuckle, “Whoops,” he stifled his amusement to read the rest. A soft blush came over his cheek. Cory finished the note. And then popped it into his mouth! The chew was not too difficult, but his face scrunched up in mild displeasure.

Outside the world was ridiculously quiet after the roar of the pub was left behind. She kept in step with Cory, a comfortable silence between them until the fountains offered a gentle ambiance. She was eyeing the water as he reached into his billfold. It was incredibly welcoming and given how late (or early) it was, she didn't expect there to be anyone who would notice. Her shoes were left on the ground beside the fountain before stepping up over the edge and standing so the water lapped at her bare feet. She'd turned where she stood, the spray hitting her calves and back though she paid it no mind, giggling as he did precisely what Inara had told him not to do.

"Cory!" she scolded as he stuffed the paper in his mouth. It;d been a long night waiting to find out what was on that paper and she wasn't about to make it this far and not know! "I swear, I will go in there after it. I'm not afraid of being in your mouth!" She scowled, putting her hand out as if she expected him to spit it right in her palm.

Muffled by the paper, Cory managed to say, “Ith parth uff the dare.” He shook his head, chuckling, “I dun wanna eath ith!” Cory swallowed the mushy morsel as he kicked off his shoes and stood with her. Then he took Rosalie’s hands in his own. Cory’s eyes roamed over Rosalie’s face lovingly. Finally he spoke, “Rosy, I’m grateful for you in my life. I hadn’t felt like a person to a lot of the women who came to me when I got old enough for dating. They only saw my title and my name. They just wanted to advance in their hunting careers.” He smiled, diving deep into her pretty eyes, “But New Years evening, when the fireworks went off, I knew I found a friend. But I wasn’t satisfied. I couldn’t be. I knew I wanted a deeper relationship with you. I wanted you to be mine.” Cory broke his eyes away, gearing up for the next part, his cheeks pink, “I’m still not satisfied. This isn’t enough. You need to know I don’t just like you,” Cory looked back up at her, “I love you.”

She hadn't realized she was holding her breath when he took her hands, only aware of how beautiful everything around them seemed. The star-speckled sky was fighting to stay present while morning threatened just past the horizon and the thick earthy smell floated up to them. None of that compared to just how wonderful his words sounded. Rosalie could feel her heart quickening, feeling so much truth to his words, drawn in to him since New Years and never satisfied as their crossings came to an end. Emotions swelled and she thought she'd burst, until something stopped her, abruptly anchoring her response.

Her heart told her that Cory's words were true, that he was confessing his love for her. For her! And that made her want to practically cry from joy. But her mind was quick to point out just why they were there. This was a dare, and even if it was sweet, she needed to know if those words were his or just a script he'd gone and eaten. Her smile pursed into a tight line and she looked away from his eyes, her gaze falling on their hands as she doubted herself more than him. After all he was amazing and all she seemed to bring were complications of assholes trying to get dances that needed to be paintball snipped and a mage trying to kill them.

Every bit of her wanted it to be true, that he wasn't just parroting back what Inara had scribbled down. Over the past months she'd grown strong and stronger feelings for him, but she hesitated right at the edge in fear. She didn't look back up as she quietly asked him, "Is that how you feel or was it a part of your instructions?"

Cory hadn’t expected this response. Hurt fluttered over his features. “Why wouldn’t it be how I feel?” he asked, confused. “Do you think I. . .Do you think’d say that, without it meaning something to me, just for a dare?” Cory frowned, his heart sinking at the thought. "I wouldn't tell someone something so important to me just cause someone told me to. I'd rather do a Chicken Dance. Maybe I'm a little slow to know when the right time is. . And yeah, maybe Inara did say 'Tell her how you feel', but that doesn't mean what I said is empty. Even if it was nudged by a dare. I don't see what's wrong. . ." Cory wondered to himself if this was more than what it seemed. Maybe she hadn't responded to him the way he thought, because what he thought wasn't the reality. ". . .unless I. . .maybe I misread. . ." Cory cast his eyes away, feeling embarrassed now, "I realize perhaps you might not feel the same. I'm sorry if I made this uncomfortable for you."

The look on his face made her instantly regret voicing her own uncertainties. She had made a mistake and now he was hurting because of it, a sight that made her heart sink on its own. "No, no I do. Cory, I swear I do," she quickly tried to think of a way to save the moment she had shattered, but nothing besides the truth would do. Like had done to her before, she used two fingers to tilt his chin up until he faced her again. "You're air for me. I've lived my entire life suffocating and then you show up and it's like my lungs will burst. I want - I need more. And more! But then I'm afraid what happens if there isn't anymore."

Her hands slipped around to the back of his head, gazing up in his eyes as her lower lip trembled. "I love you, Cornelius Eugene Cromwell, and I never want to live without my air again."

Cory didn’t have the talent of his brother to keep his feelings steady. As Rosalie made it clear about how she felt he forgot all about his emotional injury. She loved him! Cory’s smile grew and grew, his eyes teared. His arms slipped around her and he took Rosalie in a deep kiss. There in the fountain, with the sun breaking over the Irish green, Cory felt an overwhelming sense of need. A need of Rosalie. She didn’t want to live without her air, and neither did he. Cory pulled away from his kiss. He rested his head against Rosalie’s, melting with her in his arms. “I’m not satisfied,” Cory murmured, smiling, “But maybe I can be. Rosalie Anne Crosse; Rosalie Anne, who was once a Caine. . .” Cory slipped down to his knees, his hands on her waist. He didn’t care that the cold water soaked his clothes. Cory’s eyes, big and full of adoration, met chocolate ones, “If you don’t mind it, I’d like to be the one to change your name again. Will you be my Rosalie Anne Cromwell?”

His kiss was everything she said it was, breathing life into her as they stood in the water. It was a kiss she wanted to get lost in time and time again, and one that ended too soon as he pulled away. Her brows furrowed in momentary confusion as he lowered himself into the fountain before her heart told her mind just what he was doing. The tears welled and she finally caved and let out a happy sob. "Yes, yes! Yes, I will marry you, Cory!" The last of her sentence was a bit hard to understand as she dropped down into his arms, sending them both over with a SPLASH.

She didn't care, her dress could be ruined and hair a disaster, but nothing mattered because he wanted her! Her lips chased after his for kisses that weren't unlike their stairclimb before. "I want to marry you-" a kiss and a splash, "I want to have a family with you -" her wet hands found his cheeks and cupped them in place, "I want to destroy suit jackets and laboratories if it means I have you."

Grinning like a man who found his heart, and knowing she found hers in him in return, Cory answered her as she spoke, “Yes, yes me too!” he told her between kisses and splashes. “I want a family with you too, I want girls with your hair and boys with your smile! I want our family to grow from the love I have for you, Rosalie. For the love you have for me. And I won’t be satisfied. Not until every child we have is born. Not until I see our grandchildren. Not until the last thing I see in this world is your eyes, and the last smell I breathe is your scent, and that last kiss I give is laid upon you. I love you, Rosy. I’ll never love another.” Cory met his mouth with hers again, like oxygen came from her and her to him.

It was freezing in the cold and the wet. Cory felt a shiver in him and guessed as much was happening to Rosalie. He scooped Rosalie up in his arms, continuing his kisses, leaving their shoes and coats. On the way to their room he paid no mind to the world. No passing early bird, no staff member. Cory kissed her every step of the way. Between kisses and gasping for breath she whispered more of her hopes for them. Being tired and sore from the bar fight did not hold him back. His passion for her was too great. Upon entering their room Cory tore Rosalie’s clothes from her, spending little time before doing so to himself. He raised her up and placed her on the bed. No apologies would be made to whatever short delay there would be for breakfast.

October 31, 2018
​

A late night was felt for most of the wedding party, their bodies protesting when it was time to wake. Willow nearly cried when one of their alarms went off for breakfast. She climbed over Theo and the pillow wall he'd made to silence it, muttering "I don't care if I starve," before going back to hiding beneath the blanket. It appeared that thirty was close and her body's tolerance was dwindling as a result, though maybe that was just the fact that they were not the partying type at all. It was already eleven by the time her body wanted to move, though she still groaned as she got up.

"I really hope we never get invited to another wedding. My body can't take this," she whimpered, wishing they had any of Natalia's salve as she extracted herself from the bed, nearly knocking Bandit out of her sleeping spot clutching one of the small decorative pillows.

Theo slept like Bandit. If Dream Warrior came out he didn’t know. Neither would he have cared. When time came to rise Theo sighed deeply for sleep. They had gotten at least eight hours since fumbling into their chambers at four. It wasn’t enough! Theo, like Willow, thought of Natalia’s salve with great sorrow. They had none. A victim of the burning of their room. A prod from Willow later and Theo groaned as he shifted into gear, “I think I know what Molly feels now.” He hadn’t been the brightest star of dawn, but Theo usually had a good mood in the morning. Not a ‘morning person’ per se, but not a grumpy bear.

Bandit lay as she always did. Like a living plushy toy. Theo knew she had to eat and get some sun. So he picked her limp body and laid her out on the window sill. It took a few minutes before the heat stirred her awake. Bandit yawned, stretching. Her tiny tail doing that little wiggle. Then she was off for breakfast. As long as she hunted in the woods.

Willow did find time while getting ready to drape her arms around Theo and tug him into a loose embrace. "Mmm we'll take an extra day off when we get home and sleep for ten hours," she offered with a kiss on his cheek. "We just need to get dressed and eat, then we can come back here and take a nap before the ceremony if you want."

“Oh a nap, that sounds good.” Theo sighed, giving her a kiss in return. “Da, lets do quickly. I am getting hungry.” He went about clothing himself. By the time he was done brushing his hair, his teeth, and washing his face with cold water to further wake him, Theo didn’t feel so bad. “Ready!”

Willow had done her best to make herself presentable. They were technically not expected to be at the brunch, but seeing as her entire family was present she figured she could make sure she wasn't a hot mess. A ponytail would do for now and only flats for sore feet, offering her arm out to him. "For food, yes. Not for the rest of the world," she said, opening the door and wincing at the bright light. Thankfully, she'd snatched up a cheap pair of replacement sunglasses before they'd drove away from Galway which she quickly fished out of her purse and put on. She walked with Theo down the hallways and to the dining hall.

Spoiler: Willow's Dress

---
​

A late night that turned into an ever later morning found Rosalie contently wrapped in Cory's arms. They were both young that recovery wouldn't be difficult, she was in no hurry to move whatsoever. She found peace in his embrace, only a small puddle of drool between them. It wasn't until the sun was nearing it's noon midpoint and light was spilling in through the top of the drapes that she stirred. The first sight she saw, Cory still fast asleep sent her heart racing. Before she could stop herself, she leaned in and placed a kiss on his forehead, eyes closed as she breathed in his comforting musk.

Cory boasted little bruising from the fight. Only a need for energizing through sleep. He spent the last of his strength that early morning doing his best to please Rosalie. Despite it, Cory felt better than most of the wedding party would. At Rosalie’s kiss his eyes fluttered open. Before she could pull away she felt his mouth on her neck. Cory laid his head back against the pillow and smiled, “Good morning, my fiance.” He, in fact, did have a morning person personality. When the sun shined, so did Cory.

His words made Rosalie light up, her smile spreading ear to ear. Reaching up, she brushed his cheek with her thumb, unable to keep from giggling. "I do love the way that sounds," she admitted, letting her head rest as well. "It just feels so surreal; I'm going to be your wife! I mean can you believe what Wesley and Everest and everyone else will -" Her mouth dropped open. Everyone else! The wedding, and not theirs that was still an unplanned event but the one for today! "We're supposed to go brunch with the wedding party, Cory!"

Their cuddling would have to wait, Rosalie scrambling out of bed and rushing to the closet still nude. "It was at eleven, we're going to be late," she mumbled with her face buried until she found a dress to wear. It was easier than trying to coordinate anything two piece. Still, the night had been long and between the brawl and their dip in the fountain followed by a roll in the sheets, she didn't feel like she could get dressed. "I need to shower, do you?"

“Bird bath it!” Cory said, clamoring out of the bed. “I’m just gonna--” he tripped on his shoes and fell in a heap. Then he sprang up. “I’m just gonna scrub my pits with soap!” And maybe some cologne. A good hair brushing would do him well. Cory bounced around naked for a moment, indecision to where he should go first, before he reminded himself that washing his arm pits meant he could wait on the shirt. But, when he was done soaping up and rinsing he pulled on one of the outfits he set aside for the occasion.

Rosalie's desire to get ready was halted as she watched him darting about the room, undoubtedly amused. The realization they were low on time meant she couldn't enjoy the view for long, settling on a quick rinse down of problematic areas (or bird bathing as she would now have to think of it as) before slipping into her dress and heels. Her hair went up in an almost bun, knowing she'd be going through an hour of having it styled later anyways. Dressed in a teal tea-length dress and white flats, she motioned for Cory to the door, pausing to fix his collar with a tugging smile. "My fiance, perfect," she praised before the two went for a hasty jog through the castle.

Spoiler: Rosalie's Dress

---​

Across the castle in the honeymoon suite, there was a negotiation situation that started at eleven. "Baby, you have to get up. You have to eat something and there's supposed to be a luncheon." Everest was currently trying to tug the duvet off of Ellie who had cocooned herself in it.

"We are rich, order room service!" she grumbled, only her eyes and forehead visible. "I thought you loved me!"

"Of course I love you, that's why I'm marrying your crazy ass," he said with another tug. "But we are supposed to see the rest of the wedding party and eat before getting ready. We're going to be late if you don't start moving."

"It's my wedding! How can I be late to my own wedding?! What are they going to do if I don't show up!"

Everest sighed, silently ready to chuck a brick at Wesley for keeping them up so early. His wife (if they made it to the damned altar) was a princess in bed, a trait that carried through to the mornings after. If he hadn't kept them up so late... "El, if you get up and get ready now I'll do that thing you like tonight," he tried as a last resort.

The squirming beneath the duvet stopped, one finger pulling the fabric down so she could get a better view of him. "That thing?" she unspecifically asked for clarification. Everest exhaled and nodded in compliance. "For how long?"

"Really Ellie?" A stern look from her said this was a required question. "Half hour at least."

"And you'll use both hands?" she pressed, her entire head now peered out of her blanket hood.

A groan came from Everest and he stood up to start getting dressed. "Yes, both hands! Now put on clothes because I'm starving," he pleaded, grabbing the first dress of hers he saw in the closet and tossing it at her. The promise seemed to work, Ellie slipping out of bed and into the dress quickly, not even seeming as though she'd been up most the night. Before long the two were dressed at least well enough for a good brunch before preparation for the evening ceremony would begin. Opening the door to their suite, they were assaulted by the nearly noon sunlight. A double take in the room and they both emerged with sunglasses on, decided to stick to the inner side of passageways to avoid windows. Even if Ellie hadn't been drinking, she felt hung over, courtesy of a cretin in her womb!

By the time they got to the hall for the luncheon, it was nearly eleven-thirty. A long table was set for the wedding party with places to spare, Gregory and Mallory already seated and waiting. Ellie and Everest took their seats at the head with a quick apology. Then again, most of the group was still missing it seemed. They might not have been off to the greatest start for their wedding day, but at least it was something they could enjoy with people they cared about

A noise at the doorway made them turn their heads, finding Oliver was walking in or at least trying to. He also had a pair of dark-tinted sunglasses on that had apparently made him misjudge where the frame was. They could hear him first apologizing to the door jam and then to the person who ran into him from his abrupt stop. Slowly he made his way into the room, and though he wasn't a part of their wedding party, Ellie felt it was only appropriate for him to join them for brunch after spending two hours with his member in plain sight and fighting off the angriest Australians she'd ever met. Beckoning him over took a couple of tries but finally he came over and joined them with a small grunt.

"I must say, you both are glowing, but that could just be a fair amount of whiskey kicking my ass," he said with a chuckle, beckoning a servant over and requesting the strongest tea they had and orange juice. Both Ellie and Everest jumped on the orange juice train. "Has anyone heard from Andriy? I was going to stop and check on the lad but it slipped past me."

"I think I see him now," Everest nodded to the door. The Ukranian didn't have sunglasses it seemed, but he did have a hooded sweatshirt up and the hood pulled as far out as it could manage, serving as a makeshift visor. "Andriy, get your ass over here!" he shouted and immediately regret it, all three of them cringing at the bellowing noise. He slunk his way over, taking a seat by Oliver and giving the group a meek smile.

"Head pounds," he sighed, sinking into his chair and resting his temple against his palm, elbow propping it all up.

"That it does, Andriy," Ellie agreed, perking up as a servant returned with the drinks ordered so far and asked if they could rummage up a bottle of Tylenol to the table. The request seemed to be understood, seeing the group gathered's conditions and she said she'd see what she could do just as Joao and Annabelle managed to join the table. Like many others, they were sporting shades and wincing at the clank of silverware nearby.

Wes and Inara were grateful to get to sleep after a wash. All that blood and wood sprinkles would not have made a comfortable night. Hye and Kazumi were told to handle the kids for longer, though Inara did allow Kit to come nurse and sleep with them in the bed. The babe had suffered hours without mommy or daddy and his gums were hurting. Thankfully Kit, a sweet baby, slept soundly with them. And when he did wake he didn’t fuss when Kazumi took him for play and snacks. Inara and Wes didn’t stir until the very minute they should have been downstairs. In light of already being late, Wes lingered to attend to Inara’s lip and redressed his cuts. They would need expert makeup artists to cover some of their wounds to not alarm guests. And thankfully Everest and Ellie had a great photographer with image altering skills.

By the time Wes and Inara shuffled downstairs with the children they met up with Yonten. He did little to no work about his bruises. He also seemed to be generally well spirited. He pointed and chuckled at them, “You two look like shit.”

Wes broke out in a grin, “Oh fuck off.”

Inara scolded them, covering Lottie’s ears, “Language!” She knew she wouldn’t stop it from happening forever, but for now she didn’t want her kids spouting foul words in public before they learned discretion.

“Sorry my Love,” Wesley offered an apologetic smile.

Lottie, who wore a pretty little dress with butterflies, looked up and asked, “Why is fuck a bad word, mommy?”

“I will explain why later, Lottie, but right now we’re going to brunch.” Inara hushed, adjusting the butterfly clip holding her daughter's hair in place. Inara shot Wes a glare and he sucked in his lips in submission.

The three caught up in conversation as they entered the room they had meant to come in, a good thirty or so minutes late. Wesley and Inara, despite Yontens words, didn’t look as bad as they had last night. But it was clear that something went down! Inara’s lip had a red line on the bottom, to the left. Wesley’s chin sported a purple blush. Not to mention that both of their bodies were still recovering from sore muscles. They walked stiff into the room.

Ellie was passing out the pain relief to everyone at the table as the happy family of five and Yonten could be seen coming in. She waved them over, praying to whatever Indian God quelled screaming children that Lottie would be quieter than she typically was. Bless her heart. "So as long as Rosalie and Cory make it down, the entire wedding party is still alive. I think that means we're doing well."

To please the bride it seemed, those two were the very next to make it into the luncheon. Unlike the others, they were seeming less broken down from the night prior and practically ran in the room. Realizing they were drawing attention, Rosalie tugged Cory's arm and they walked in a much calmer pace over to the table. "We made it," she said with a tone that said they quite possibly had ran the entire way from their room. "Ellie,you look amazing. We're so sorry."

"It's just brunch," the bride reassured, though she added with a perked brow, "But if anyone is late to the ceremony know that I will happily track you down." No one seemed to doubt her words. She beckoned a servant over to gather everyone's requests for a hearty late breakfast to make up for most of them sleeping well through the morning.

Willow and Theo had strolled through the castle comfortably, imagining the food wouldn't be going anywhere. They arrived at the dining hall and were ready to take seats at the closest empty table but Everest caught sight of them and gave them a 'come here' gesture with his index finger that said they would be joining the group. It was nearly lost behind her sunglasses, but they did manage to make it back over to the table and take two empty seats near Wesley, Inara and the kids. "Didn't want to interrupt the wedding party," she explained their hesitation to sit down.

"After last night, you guys are the wedding party. Just with less time in hair and make-up," Ellie assured her. She was just about to turn to say something to Everest when Annabelle perked up.

"Speaking of the wedding party, Ellie. You said if I had a man to keep things balanced I could be a bridesmaid," she said down the table before gesturing to Joao with his bruise peppered jawline, oblivious to just what his companion was starting up.

"Yeah, Anna, I said that almost a year ago," her sister responded, jaw tightening. "And I didn't expect you to decide to start looking the night before. Do you think I just have an extra dress laying around?"

Annabelle paused for a second before finding the audacity to ask, "Well, do you?"

"That's not the point Anna!" Ellie was struggling to keep herself from growing louder or growing unpleasant, a forced smile on her face. "The wedding is set for 3 bridesmaids, 3 groomsmen. It's too late."

"Greg and I could always step out," Mallory was quick to answer, though Ellie had to sweet talk the crap out of them joining. "I'm not feeling the greatest and you know how he gets those sweaty palms when he stands in front of people."

Everest could sense this wasn't going to end well if it was allowed to keep going. His head hurt too damn much for there to be screaming. "Baby, if Mall and Greg are willing to step out and Joao and Annabelle want to join it can still work..." he offered quietly, only earning a glare from his bride. His hands went up quickly in defense.

Whether it was a Hindu god or Fate, they heard Ellie’s hope. Lottie sat on her father’s lap with perfect poise. Well, okay, near perfect. Holding a floppy cheese danish didn’t give her so much a poised look as it did a comical one. But, she did not engage in any petty squabble with her brother, Jasper, who in turn busied himself with carefully eating his favorite chicken soup where he sat on his highchair. As always Kit ate quietly on Inara’s lap.

Watching them now Theo would not have guessed either Wes nor Inara were capable of what he saw last night. In fact, it struck him that all of the people at the bar were formidable fighters. The rational side of him reminded Theo that Wes and Inara worked in fields that may call for such skills. But networking? Accounting? Theo couldn’t see how those careers needed expert level in Badass. He pondered this as he listened to the back and forth between Ellie and her sister. Theo’s memories knocked on the door of his heart. Micha, Granya, Jovan and the rest flashed in his mind. Suddenly home felt far and away and not close enough. He could just imagine Molly having a tiff with Amalia like the one Ellie was having with Annabelle. Theo smiled in longing to hear their voices and see their faces again.

Yonten gave Joao a nod. The man got Annabelle last night. She apparently had him this morning, and it looked like he was a shoe-in for the evening. But the day was still young. And the reception could prove him some victory!

Cory poured himself an orange juice for him and Lottie, “Do any of you plan on doing anything after we eat?”

“We might take the kids to a park.” Inara said, giving Lottie and Jasper a look that told them it would be permitted only on good behavior.

Yonten shrugged, “Nah, no plans.”

Theo said, “Da, a nap.” This earned a chuckle and a murmur of approval.

Rosalie enjoyed the sight of watching Cory help Charlotte with her juice. It might have just been their confession of love for each other so fresh in her mind or all those beautiful things they'd said to each other in the tender moment, but she found herself smiling at such a simple interaction.

Ellie looked around the table with eyes so wide they nearly twitched. "Some of you can nap, but if you are supposed to be standing up at the altar I hope you realize that we'll only have like four hours to get ready once we finish eating. That is not a lot of time," she spoke quickly, clearly on the verge of agitation.

"Baby, it's going to be fine," Everest tried to lean in and soothe her quietly.

"Will it? Because apparently now on the day of our wedding my siblings want to play a game of musical chairs for the party." A fury was fighting to break free but barely being contained. "You have got to be fu-" she cut herself short for Lottie's sake, "friggen kidding me!"

Willow watched the back and forth with wide eyes as she sipped on a fresh coffee. While she could see how to most people this wasn't a problem, she had to imagine that as the bride it was falling a lot harder on her shoulders. She silently prayed they weren't about to witness bridezilla being released.

 

[xrakkax]

There had been pressure to add to Ellie’s wedding party by the parents. Three bridesmaids, three groomsmen. Though Ellie didn’t mind Greg it was Mallory that held little favor. Annabelle was a whole other can of worms. The two have fought since childhood. The demand to be tag-teamed into the frontlines on the day-of was likely a decision made solely on how it served Annabelle. Perhaps a way to get photos of her and Joao, or just flaunt herself. Annabelle wasn’t satisfied unless she got either the same attention, or all of it.

Bridezilla peeked out from her veil last night. There was no telling what she’d do with more than a barrel lid. Besides, these fears were legitimate. The closer the time came to the ceremony the easier it was for disaster to strike. Anyone even floating the idea of bailing in or out caused unneeded stress. Inara had hoped to help Ellie have the wedding she wanted. As much as Inara had wished someone stepped in for her in India. Back then they only knew each other a little bit when Everest announced his new girlfriend. And if Inara had to be honest, she did feel guilty about shoving this marriage to a Cromwell in her family’s faces. Inara knew if Ellie had been there though, she’d have been at least a lot happier with the end result.

Years later Wes and Inara had become long time friends and Ellie was an amazing woman. Inara got involved deep into the wedding plans with Ellie. The venue, the wine-tasting, the cake, the arranging of the flights and coordinating the guest's rooms, were all projects Inara handled with Ellie. And sometimes Everest got in a suggestion or two.

When people started edging in on Ellie’s vision, Inara told Ellie to happily say ‘Oh, what an interesting idea! Here, call this number and the person on the other end will tell you exactly what to do!’ which meant giving Inara a ring on her mobile. Most often they either cried, hung up, or both, to Inara’s blunt refusal and her threats if they ever went to Ellie about it again. Sometimes Inara had fun leading them on a wild goose-chase to ultimately find they’ve wasted their time. Inara had been that tigress Ellie needed when her family gave her trouble.

When something came up that took Inara away she had to rely on others to step in for her. Rosalie did a great job. Ellie’s color preferences and the dresses she picked out were thanks to Rosalie’s support. Annabelle and Ellie’s sister-in-law Mallory, however, didn’t do much, or show up to anything without food and drinks. And if and when they did, they didn’t put up much of a fight for Ellie’s dream wedding. It had bothered Inara that she, nor Rosalie, hadn’t been around to stop the forced increase in the wedding party Ellie didn’t want.

Seeing the opportunity to make it a little better for Ellie, Inara said, “You’re absolutely right, Ellie. The uncertainty is unfair and stressful. You should enjoy this time. Relax in the spa for an hour maybe. I'll handle getting extra makeup artists to shorten the time needed to get ready so that can be possible.” Inara absentmindedly played with a silver butter knife in her free hand as her eyes wandered the faces related to the topic. The other held her baby Kit. “I have a few suggestions. One, if they aren’t ready when and where they should be, we cut them out of the party altogether.” That had been her extreme scenario. It was likely, for how easy they seemed to think they could flow in and out of their roles, that this meant most, if not all, people outside of the planning didn’t know they were meant to be in it. Ellie could get the smaller wedding party she wanted. However, just in case it might cause unwanted tension between Ellie and her parents that Ellie would rather not deal with right now, and seeing how Inara would need more time to fight than four hours, Inara added, “Or, switch them out with more reliable people. Someone who wants to be in the party and who isn’t trying to share-- or take-- the limelight.” Inara happily nodded to Theo and Willow, “Why not the two of them?”

Wesley spoffed silently. He knew exactly what was going on in Inara’s head. She had complained to him about Annabelle once in a while. This seemed about right for what he’d heard. Lottie, who shifted to sit on her Uncle Cory, didn’t particularly like Annabelle.

From down the table, Oliver was watching the back and forth over his cup. Now he normally wasn't one to get involved in a catfight, but the tea that was being served was stronger than what he was already sipping on so there was no way he wasn't going to listen along. It seemed quite selfish that Annabelle thought she could put that much extra weight on her sister at the last minute. Even if she had seemed pleasant enough at their highly-extended stag/hen party the night prior, this was not behavior he was personally fond of.

Joao who had found a basket of crescent rolls a short way from him was buttering them and eating happily, completely unaware of the drama being caused. He offered one of the rolls to Andriy who was as captivated by it all as Oliver was. The Tigress had her claws out and he wanted to see just how much clawing there would be!

Like Oliver, Rosalie was astounded by what she was witnessing. Maybe Annabelle was just more tolerable when she was completely plastered? Or could it be the hangover making her this unreasonable? Then again, she'd heard many stories and witnessed a few glimpses of just uninvolved they'd been from the start of this a year prior. Poor Ellie had been stressed out and though she'd had no experience in the area, Rosy jumped in where she could to try and relieve some of the burden.

Oh, Ellie could have kissed Inara. Again! If it hadn't threatened to shake the entire family dynamic, she wouldn't have offered it to either Annabelle or Mallory to begin with. "The spa sounds amazing," she admitted, her body relaxing slightly into her chair, much to Everest's delight. He had been carefully keeping himself over-busy with work to avoid most of the wedding planning, only because when he had stepped in it didn't seem to help anything. Her eyes followed Inara's nod to Theo and Willow, neither of which were a part of the Blackthorne drama but just earned themselves backstage passes. "If they're fine with it, I'd be happy for them to join me at the altar instead."

Willow nearly spilled her coffee, mindful to set it down and clear her throat before speaking. "Oh, you want me to be a bridesmaid?"

"Yes and Theo a groomsman. Would you mind?" Ellie asked, eyes flicking over to Annabelle who looked ready to burst and in fact did before Willow could respond.

"You're going to pick her over me?" the shrill question was clearly trying to change the direction of just where the audacity came from. "What just because Inara said so?"

Maybe it had been the hangover, maybe Inara didn’t get the sleep she wanted, but the comment made her snap, “Seriously, Anna? We spent a good three months in the beginning of last year working with you. You ghosted us!” The silver knife twirled aggressively, though elegantly in her fingers. Wesley knew not to get in the middle of this clash. He sat back eating his finger sandwich. “Don’t even front like you care about the marriage. To you it’s free food, drinks, and easy side action— no offense, Joao—and I’ve just about had it with you taking for granted the lengths Ellie and I have gone to make this work!” Thunk! The silver blade sunk into her bread roll. “Hell yeah I said so!”

Like Wes, Yonten said nothing. Diki had long since taught him that getting in between girls in regards to these topics would end badly for him. Theo could only guess the headaches they had with Annabelle that provoked this reaction. The children briefly looked to daddy for how to feel. Wesley calmly hushed them which indicated to them not to worry. So Jas went back to tapping his spoon on his bowl and Lottie sat back against Cory to watch out of curiosity.

Ellie's eyes narrowed, fixed on Anna. "Cory, cover Lottie's ears," she commanded, waiting until Cory obliged to respond. "She's my fucking matron of honor and has done infinitely more for this wedding than you ever would. Neither you or Mallory did a damn thing, but she was there every step she could be and Rosalie, too! Since you didn't think you needed to do anything to earn a spot in my wedding, you can enjoy it in the guest seats like everyone else."

Unlike fuming Annabelle, Mallory didn't seem to mind. She only leaned back to glance under the table before returning her gaze to a normal level. "The shoes should fit you just fine," she informed Willow, clearly never invested in the wedding herself. Gregory looked relieved at her side, his eyes happily falling back down to his plate.

Annabelle locked eyes with Ellie and tension could be felt all down the table as the bride silently dared her sister to find one more thing to say. Her pale lips were pursed tightly in a line as she looked over at Inara for a brief second, clearly debating whether or not it was worth angering her further. "Whatever. I look like death in black anyways," she muttered, rolling her eyes as if they were both teens again and not fully grown women.

Inara lifted the knife and plucked off the bread roll, “Good, then it’s settled,” she went about buttering it with a small smile playing on her lips. Cory darted his eyes between them. When all was clear he slipped his hands away from Lottie’s ears. The little girl frowned to have missed all the words! “After we eat I’ll do some prep, get the extra help for makeup, and take account of last-minute details. Ellie you will go to the spa, perhaps with Lottie— if you eat real food, not just danishes— and Love?”

“Yes, dear?” Wesley perked, his lips small and turned upward in amusement.

“Why don’t you take the boys to the cushioned playroom? I don’t want them to fall or get dirty before they walk down the aisle.”

“Yes dear.” Wesley agreed with a chuckle. The baby boys looked up with bright eager eyes. Lottie was just as happy about going to the spa with Ellie! She didn’t get to do a lot of the big girl stuff.

Theo cleared his throat, trying to bring some pleasant normality back, “Eh, I would be honored to be groomsman,” he smiled, “Just let me know what to do and where to go.”

Yonten chuckled, “Don’t worry, muddafuka, she will.”

A flutter of mirth tempted a playful squint of Inara’s amber eyes. She pointed her silver knife at Yonten, “Careful, I got menial work I could still delegate.” Yonten stuffed a bite of egg into his mouth and raised his hands in peace.

There were many times that Rosalie had found herself admiring Inara since learning of her. Clearly her skill as a hunter had left her in adoration even before meeting her, wanting to also leave an imprint as lasting. After knowing her in person she looked up to her wits and her tolerance of Wesley and his antics. Now she was in awe of just how much of a bitch she could be while remaining classy and found it to be a trait she hoped to also master.

Cory would have agreed with Rosalie. Before Inara came into the picture it felt like he had lived a life crafted by the hands of his parents. Wesley barely spent time with family, always working. But as soon as Inara became his fiancé she naturally found time to say hello to Cory, or invite him to the outings she would have with Wes. Not that Wesley didn’t want to spend time with Cory. Inara just balanced it better than him. She also had Quality Time as her love language. To her it was second nature to find time to spend with people she loved and cared about. Work getting in the way made it a challenge sometimes, but she found ways to make it work. Cory felt his relationship with his brother deepened since then and he’s never regretted it.

Oliver nodded in approval of Inara’s control, admittedly wondering just how such claws trickled over into bedroom activities. Those weren't questions for luncheons with children though, so they would need to wait.

Though Oliver would have to wait on any clear insight, the fresh faint marks on Inara and Wesley’s body that were not inflicted from the bar gave a hint to what to expect. Inara may or may not have given Oliver’s throat a glance with thoughts abounding.

Everest looked between Inara calmly preparing her own breakfast and Ellie who was smiling (albeit wickedly) as she stirred brown sugar into a steaming bowl of oatmeal. "So...everything is fine?" he asked cautiously, wanting to make sure there wasn't a second wave that would be hitting.

"Everything is fine," Ellie reassured him, leaning over and placing a quick peck on his cheek. "Now eat, babe." He didn't need to be told twice, turning his attention to a meat-filled omelette and leaving the drama be.

Willow looked around the table, still in a bit of a daze as to what had just happened. She also didn't want to start anything up when it seemed to have gone quiet, instead deciding she could wait to ask her questions until after luncheon when she hoped Inara would let her know what she needed to do.

During the calm that followed Lottie had taken the opportunity to talk. She voiced the girlish dreams of her own wedding much to Wesley’s mild displeasure. Charlotte delighted in just about anything her favorite Aunt and Uncle did. As much as Lottie and Cory were pals, Ellie and Everest took Lottie’s attention and heart since she was a babe. It would be Jasper who took a liking to Cory recently. Except when chicken soup was around to eat!

“I want to wear a princess dress as pretty as yours, Aunt Ellie! I’ll have a horse when I am older too, and I’ll have it in my wedding,” Right now she could only ride ponies. “But I don’t want my husband to ride it, I want to ride it.” Charlotte had seen Indian weddings by now. She knew that it was in their tradition for the man to arrive on a white horse. Wesley took it to a dramatic level, but that was a story for another time. “Maybe we can ride it together!” The thought came to her like an epiphany.

“Mm, well that’s quite a ways off, little Dove— hopefully far, far off—why don’t we talk about what you want to do? Didn’t you say you wanted to be a networker like Aunt Ellie? Or a famous horse rider?” Wesley offered as a change of subject from his little girl’s wedding.

The adoration was mutual between Ellie and Lottie, and Ellie secretly had her fingers crossed for a little girl of her own. She beamed at the girls hopes, though she wasn't one to promote her just wishing to be a wife; a woman could be whatever she wanted and a man was not necessary in that equation. Of course companionship couldn't be brushed aside, but she wanted Lottie to grow up strong enough that her brothers or father wouldn't find a need to protect her. Sentiments her mother didn't have for her growing up.

Inara chuckled, seeing the strain Wes’s eyes went through not to twitch at the thought of someone getting intimate with his little Dove. Theo sympathized. He thought of Granya, but he also imagined his own daughters. How he would protect them. Yonten, on the other hand, barely knew where Jinpa was with Diki, let alone worried if the boy got married. Maybe it would have been different if Yonten had a daughter. Only time would tell. Before Inara could intervene with her own opinion they were visited by Ellie’s mother.

Yonten, as shameless as Wes without the charm, winked at Mrs. Blackthorne, “Afternoon, chicka, you good.”

Theo hid a chuckle by finishing off the breakfast muffin he had been enjoying. Clearly there was no chance between the young Asian man and the older mother-of-the-bride. That didn’t stop Yonten from dropping flirts.

Peace had fallen on the table it seemed, or at least a level of forced contentment that sounded about the same. That was until a small redheaded woman who couldn't be anyone other than the mother of Annabelle and Ellie on looks alone came up to the table. Catching sight of several of the group in sunglasses while indoors and visible marks on both she let out an audible gasp. "What in God's name were you all doing?" Sarah Blackthorne demanded, her shrill tone clearly passed on to Annabelle. "You look like you got into a damn fight!"

"That would be because we did mother," Ellie smiled joyfully, still running on the fuel from Inara's support. "Not that it'd be your next question, but we won."

Andriy sputtered laughter at the comment, nodding. "Other guys much worse," he chuckled.

“Don’t worry, Mrs. Blackthorne, we only had a little trouble from Downunder at the Quay,” Wesley offered as an explanation, “A few dabs of makeup will put us to rights.”

Inara suppressed amusement, “Yes, we’ll be fine. And besides, if anything shows up in pictures I’m sure the photographer can fix it.”

"Nothing Photoshop can't fix," she grinned, making her mother visibly shudder.

"If you believe so," Sarah said as if it hurt her. "Are you and the girls going to get your hair done after this? Mallory's hair looks absolutely dreadful."

"Mother..." Gregory weakly tried to object. Mallory didn't seem to disagree with it.

"Oh, she won't be in the wedding mom," Ellie said, a small grin toying at her lips.

"What? Why in gods name not?" the overbearing mother demanded.

Inara had held her tongue about the issue thus far. Every time she wanted to address the topic directly either the circumstance or the person with her managed to remind Inara that it wasn’t the right time, or that it had gone on too long to make a change. Inara took her shot and got that much closer to the kind of wedding Ellie wanted just moments ago. There was no way she’d let someone swoop in and set them back.

Amber eyes blazed at the tone Mrs. Blackthorne used. Baby Kit slid off of Inara’s lap onto Wes’ absentmindedly. Wesley took Kit and made a study of Inara. Amused, Wes did his best not to smile like he knew exactly what was going on in his wife’s mind. His mood could be described as giddy. Yonten perked his brows, scooting a little away, like he ain’t got nothing to do here, so don’t look at him! Cory instinctively got ready to cover Lottie’s ears again. The motion and facial expressions of the people clued Theo in on the tension he felt tighten the air.

Shifting in her seat to see Mrs. Blackthorne easier, Inara set her tigress eyes on the older woman. One hand drummed her manicured nails against the linen of the table. The other rested comfortably across her lap. “Not that it’s your business who Ellie chooses to be in her wedding party, but Mallory won’t be participating because she isn’t invested. Anna won’t be taking her place because she’s an attention whore.” Inara glanced at Annabelle in a silent dare to challenge her words and see what happens! Ellie has had many years to dish the dirt on Annabelle. Inara wouldn't be afraid to spell it out for them to prove it. “Willow and Theo will be the third set. In light of Willow reuniting with the family, there’s no reason why not to involve her. Theo seems a great guy too. So it works. And as Mallory helpfully pointed out, she’s quite sure Willow will fit her shoes.”

Ellie had to grab a napkin to hide the grin that was only growing. In her mind, not enough people stood up to her mother. When she'd done so herself, it was only viewed as being the rebellious youngest and nothing seemed to come of it. She hadn't seen her mother this flustered since the family's church decided to reschedule a service without running it through her first.

The sharp tongue of the young woman made Mrs. Blackthorne's twist up as if she had just taken a bite out of a ripe lemon and eyes grew in disbelief. Her own children would never have spoken to her that way! And to have selected the renowned mundie as a bridesmaid! The audacity! Shaking her head like a bird with it's feathers ruffled, she turned to square up to Inara. "I beg your pardon?" she sputtered, clearing her throat and continuing on. "I understand that you've helped Eleanor plan the wedding and that your husband is friends with Everest, but that doesn't give you free-reign to run this like it's your own. That just isn't how things are done in this family. Why if there weren't people present I'd be happy to give you a piece of my mind, young lady."

Inara tilted her crossed legs in the manner of the duchess slant. Her hands folded on her lap. This was a move Wesley knew meant she was getting geared up for some backtalk sass. Usually, Inara did her best to be as respectful as she could to everyone. Especially the older generation. At least when it came to direct contact. Today, after that long bar fight, little sleep, and not much to eat or drink, Inara didn’t have the patience for it.

Shoulders back, chin up, eyes like twin suns ready to burn, Inara’s lips twitched up in wry smile, “A piece of your mind? Well, I don’t think it would be right to take the last piece.” She said in a voice as sweet as cyanide.

Wesley inhaled sharply, holding in a laugh. It wouldn’t do to agitate the situation. Yonten muttered, ‘Oh snap!’ and pressed his knuckles to this mouth. Cory snorted to silence a heartier chuckle. Lottie didn’t get the joke. She only looked between them in curiosity. Theo looked like he couldn’t figure out if that was legal! Was that allowed? Theo also couldn’t help but look like his mouth was full of water he couldn’t swallow.

Rosalie found herself turning to hide behind Cory at the rough comment from Inara. It wasn't like she wasn't saying what most of them had been thinking! Oliver bit his lip, admiring the gleam on the Tigress' teeth as she eyed the older woman. He found another sip of piping hot tea was in order, watching from across the table with interest. Andriy was torn between watching chaos unfold and in the food that called to him. He finally settled by holding his plate with one hand and fork in the other, turning to watch with clear amusement.

Mallory seemed to be indifferent as she frequently was when sober, though there was a brief nod some might have caught that said she didn't disagree with the harsher words. Beside her Gregory was notably silent, not too old to have forgotten just what it was like when he was still under his mother's reign. Thankfully he had escaped at a young age and after a ceremony she had quite fiercely conducted, he was off to live in modest contentment.

Joao, still concerned with if Annabelle was being threatened, leaned in to whisper to her. "This your mother?" Annabelle nodded, taking a bite of her danish as she watched someone standing who seemed either brave or dumb enough to face up to her mother. "She seem angry."

"You get used to it," the middle child said with a shrug.

Willow coughed to hide a laugh, grabbing a napkin to dab at the corners of her lips. Perhaps if Inara found time she'd have to ask for a second round on her own mother, quite familiar with just how overbearing mothers wore one down.

Everest undoubtedly opposed his mother-in-law and Ellie as well as Wesley and Inara were well aware of that. In his mind, the only good thing that ever came out of the Blackthorne household was sitting beside him as he hoped she would be for the rest of their lives. He tolerated the others, Mrs. Blackthorne in particular, for her sake.

Ellie was a glowing sight as Inara laid the first swipe against her toothy mother. She didn't disguise her delight, instead perking a brow as if to challenge her.

Before Mrs. Blackthrone could express her view over Inara’s impertinence, Inara launched into a rant, “Listen! I have, in fact, put a lot of effort into this wedding, Mrs. Blackthorne, and I am very aware it isn’t for me, but it seems you have forgotten that your wedding happened fifty years ago. You’ve pressured Ellie the entire way, finagled changes when I wasn’t around, and got so pushy about her wedding dress a person would’ve thought you’d be walking down the aisle in a veil!” Inara crossed her arms and turned her head to Cory, “Cover Lottie’s ears!” The Uncle dutifully did so. Inara snapped her amber eyes on to Sarah, “My hope is that if my daughter marries one day I will be alive to see it, and of course, I’ll give my suggestions, but there is a line, Mrs. Blackthorne, and you’ve fucking crossed it! How dare you? No really, how fucking dare you? Ellie works her ass off every day and this supposed to be her wedding, she’s supposed to enjoy it. But you poke, and you push, because you think you know better? You think you know what would make it the best day for Ellie? This, coming from a woman who chose Annabelle of all people as her first pick for the wedding party! Annabelle! Annabelle didn’t even make it to the fitting. We switched it to Mallory that day. And you know what? Mallory used Gregory’s sweaty hands as a reason against having them up there just now!” Inara’s hands flared, her red nails looking like the claws they were before setting them back on her lap, “So you put this on Ellie and it’s hours before the ceremony begins, and these bitches here are nonchalantly discussing switching places again! Does that sound like the kind of people a Bride wants standing at her side at the altar? People begrudgingly dragged out because their mother said so? What the fuck, Mrs. Blackthorne! You know what’s best? You know what Ellie wants? Did you ever fucking ask her what she wanted?” Inara got up from her seat; a short stack of pancakes. Easily a head lower. Inara set her hands akimbo on her hips. “If you don’t mind, Mrs. Blackthorne, Ellie would like to look back on the day she married the love of her life without regretting the people she sees in the photos, thank you very much.”

Inara's outburst had Sarah nearly trembling with fury. How dare she - or anyone! - speak to her that way? The fact that none of her three children were stopping this from happening had her absolutely enraged, though words were proving to fail her. "Why I would never... Cannot believe that you... This is no way to-"

Inara's bite was enough for Ellie to keep things moving. "This is exactly the way you need to let me have my wedding. Our wedding!" she corrected herself, placing a hand on Everest's leg. "I don't want them in the wedding and clearly they don't want to be there for me. If you think it's fine to keep trying to control me that's fine. Just know that I'd be happy to tell the ushers not to let you nearby and you can miss this altogether."

"Eleanor! You wouldn't dare!" Mrs. Blackthorne's voice was somehow even more shrill than before.

"Try me, mother," Ellie responded quickly. "And if you want to go for two, we can make sure you don't meet any grandchildren."

The control Mrs. Blackthorne enjoyed throughout the years died in that room. The strings were snipped. Or rather, clawed. Inara stood in silence as mother and daughter said their piece. Wes and Inara knew how hard it had been to limit the exposure their children had to their grandparents. It was hard. But it had to be done. If Ellie ever needed them, they’d be there for her and Everest in that regard. Though, Inara did hope they could all come away better from this experience.

“Careful, Sarah. You’ve found yourself in the unfortunate position of not being the only one Ellie has to look to for support. A hard pill to swallow, I know, but you’ll just have to grin and bear it.” Inara perked a brow. She raised one hand and gave a dainty wave, “Go on then. Sashay away.” Without a word more Inara sat back down and took up her own cup and saucer of Earl Grey to sip.

Theo didn’t get the reference, neither did Yonten, but Wes and Cory did. The women had seen RuPaul occasionally. Wesley couldn’t hold in his mirth. He chuckled into his son's soft curly hair. Kit had laid his head on his shoulder for comfort. Cory smiled, letting his hands drop from Charlotte, who was done with adult antics and ready for that spa!

 

[Soliloquy]

Rosalie found unlimited glee at Inara's parting words, this time openly grinning and eager to see if this was going to continue. There was only the slightest pity toward the older woman, though she had to admit if she were in Ellie's shoes that would have vanished. Rosy just hoped they wouldn't stick true on keeping her parents away from their grandchildren.

Joao was still just present, missing out on most of what was happening, though it did seem to be exciting. He focused on breakfast, only glancing up at Annabelle's name and then looking at her to see if it was need to warrant a response. She'd settled down though, so he didn't press for anything further. Andriy and Oliver were practically on the edge of their seats even as everything came to a close. This was just as entertaining as the party last night and significantly safer for them!

Sarah stood in disbelief at both the threat from her own daughter and this outsider who was brushing her aside as if she were some sort of commoner with no say in her family! Her eyes shifted to her son and remaining daughter, neither of which were offering any salvation in this moment. Turning her nose upright to maintain the illusion of whatever dignity she had, Mrs. Blackthorne took her leave of the table, likely off to make sure her husband knew 'just how your children are behaving!' Unfortunately, though the strong and silent type, she would find that he very much agreed with them on these subjects.

Ellie waited until her mother was long out of earshot to rejoice. "Oh hot damn, Inara! You are a Goddess," she praised, Everest nodding beside her in agreement. "I will get you literally whatever you want for your birthday this year."

Inara’s mood uplifted as Mrs. Blackthorne left and her friends relaxed into playful banter. Inara rested her teacup on her saucer to say to Ellie, “Convince Wesley to release me from our agreement. I want another baby before Kit turns three.” Inara chuckled, giving her husband a smile of wicked delight. It wasn’t only that she wanted another. She was thinking of how fun it would be for both her and Ellie to be pregnant together. To go baby clothes shopping, eating weird snacks, and having their husbands rub their feet. Oh and the strolls through parks when the babies are born! Not to mention they would make the cutest pregnant women with the best pictures!

A wicked grin spilled across Ellie's face and she shot a look of contemplation in Wesley's direction. "I believe I can think of a few motivating points that I can bring up in our favor," she assured Inara. "I think the Von Helsing clan is due to expand, personally."

"Though that isn't the only family doing so, now is it El?" The surprising comment came from Greg who had been rather quiet during the entire debacle, earning quite a few heads turning in his direction and surprise on his youngest sister's face. "Oh don't act like you were hiding it very well. Anyone else would be drinking like a fish at their wedding and you've never been so irritable. For you to snap at mom you'd have to be pregnant or mad, and I'd never question the second aloud."

"He's made that mistake once," Mallory commented, finishing off her meal and sitting back in her chair, a brow perked over at her husband.

He let out a sigh of pure exasperation, nodding. "Once is enough," he muttered under his breath, offering Ellie and Everest a grin. "But congratulations to you both and don't worry, I'll be looking for excuses not to speak to mom for the next few days until I can put miles between us. Your secret is safe with us." The small but dangerous woman who was too close to a butter knife was also fair motivation at that point.

Cory, thankfully, covered Lottie’s ears in time. The girl was confused over what she wasn’t allowed to hear now! The relief that the two would not speak of Ellie and Everests situation settled pleasingly over the group. Especially the tiny tiger. Inara felt protective of Ellie in a maternal way when it came to her friends condition. Mother’s got to stick together! And sometimes mother’s like having pregnant company! Inara looked up at Wesley with a feisty delight, wiggling her shoulders from the electric mood.

Wesley spoffed, “I suppose I’ll have to consider it! After all I have just witnessed.”

"A tigress on the hunt is a truly delightful sight," Oliver commented with a lingering smile.

Oliver’s comment was met with a knowing smile. Inara couldn’t say much in front of the children, but she did give him a look that said she’d be hunting again tonight, and she intended to take down both of her prey.

"I think we're just lucky that she didn't maul her," Willow had to chuckle in agreement. "If you're up for doing favors, let me know, Inara." Rosalie was quiet at that remark, though she was kept familiar with the tension between Willow and the elder Crosse couple.

Chuckling fluttered through the people present. Inara spoffed, “Mrs. Blackthorne means well, I think? But yes, I’m glad it didn’t get to that,” She took another sip, a little smile on her lips, “Just point me in the right direction and I will see what I can do.” Inara didn’t have to look at her husband to know he was thinking of one parent with whom they would deal a mauling of justice. But that was a topic for another time. Wes still needed to speak with Liz.

Wesley sighed in mock injury, “You all worry over my ego, but this one has one as big as mine. Don’t let her size fool you. My little minx is haughty as hell as she is hot as hell.”

Inara spoffed, “Oh you better be nice to me, or I won’t be so nice to you later.”

Smirking, Wes leaned to her ear, “Promise?”

Clearing her throat, Inara failed to stifle a grin or the pink on her cheeks, “Ahem, why don’t we finish up here? Lottie did you eat your food?”

Charlotte showed her plate of veggie omelette had a good chunk out of it. This, despite having eaten two cheese danishes, “Yes mommy!” She stowed her plate aside and began to descend off of Cory’s lap, “Oh boy, Aunt Ellie, we can go to the spa!” She got too excited and didn’t go around the table to get to her Aunty. The sigh of protestation from Inara was ignored as Charlotte dropped to the ground and slipped under the cloth, only to pop up like a bunny out of a hole on the other side by Ellie.

Ellie beamed down at her only niece and drug Lottie up on her lap for some good cuddling. She always smelled so good, though Kit still had that wonderful fresh baby smell to him. "You and I can get a mani/pedi and let your mother destroy the hopes of my family," she said in an almost sing-song voice, making Everest chuckle. "And if your Uncle and Daddy don't keep to their schedule then we can watch her chase them down."

Charlotte beamed, lifting one of her hands and bent her tiny fingers like claws in the manner of her mom, “Arr, chase them down!” She parroted happily. Then giggles followed after, just Wesley’s little Dove would.

"I don't think we have to worry about anyone at this table being late anymore," Rosalie spoffed, finishing off a coffee with a content sigh. "Inara if you need help with anything, you'll let me know, right?"

"Same," Willow chimed in, not wanting to end up on the wrong side of those sharp Indian claws.

“Let’s get started. Might as well not risk running late if any unforeseen disasters happen.” Inara looked to Wes, “Meet me in an hour, Love. Bring Kazumi and Hye, we’ll need some help.”

“Yes dear,” Wesley mused, Wesely chuckled, getting up with Kit. “Cory, mind if you bring Jas?”

Ever the dutiful Uncle, Cory bent to pick up his buddy. Jasper made no hesitation. He had remembered the fun running his plastic trucks over the green with Cory when they got to the castle. It had lit up his world. Jasper clung to Cory, “We pway twucks! You tooken the ween one. I te’n have de wed one!”

Cory beamed, “Right! I had the green, you had the red. Good memory!” he leaned to give Rosalie a parting kiss before she was taken away.

Chairs began to scoot softly over the stone, likely capped by felt to keep from scratching. Inara motioned the women to follow. She looped her arms with both Rosalie and Willow, “As my husband would say, ‘Theo, come along, darling’!” Theo didn’t need to be told twice. The Russian Rogue followed with them on Willow’s free side. He took the arm of that hand. There were a few tasks and a couple calls Inara had to make. Plus, making sure Willow and Theo could fit in his clothes. Rosalie would be relied on for the tasks Inara couldn’t do simultaneously with other tasks.

Yonten yawned, “Imma take that nap!” he said as he sauntered off, “See you later homies!”

Seeing as they were off the hook for responsibilities, Annabelle decided that she and Joao would be following Yonten's example and opting for a good nap, parting from the group. Andriy and Oliver gave their farewells, heading down the hall with Yonten, the British Lion agreeing he'd need to be resting a bit more before the late night activities.

The sight of Cory with Jasper was only another hit to Rosalie's heart, soft eyes watching him as he walked away with Wesley and the boys. Oh, how she could already imagine just how good of a father he'd be! She might not have viewed herself as the type to have children before she had met Cory, but now she couldn't see any other future.

Ellie caught sight of the fawning look before she and Willow followed after Inara, her own curiosity building. Their ending to the night still needed to be questioned along with just what was on Inara's note, though it'd have to wait until after the ceremony. There was just too much to do between now and then for chatter. With Lottie perfectly balanced on her hip, she gave Everest a parting kiss before heading off for relaxing time without anymore drama being added.

Everest looked about the nearly empty table, left with just Mallory and Gregory and the now squirmy bundle of Zion. "Well...what do I do now?"

Gregory laughed at his question, taking his daughter and nodding toward the door. "Sleep. While you can before someone makes you do something," he recommended. The advice was going to be taken quite seriously, Everest taking the opportunity to retreat back to his suite, though his phone was on, should his wife or a growling Tigress need him.

Fitting dresses, shoes, and deciding on makeup and hair took a little more time than Inara wanted, but she was thankful the extra fashion stylists were able to come promptly to their aid. Theo was the least trouble. Greg and Theo had a similar enough build that overshadowed the tweaks they had to make.

The prescription of a trip to the spa was precisely what Ellie needed. She enjoyed a break from the stress with little Lottie's company and adorable chatter. As promised, the two had both their feet and hands dazzled up. At Lottie's request, they had small bejeweled hearts on each thumb and biggest toe.

Before Inara knew it, it was time to meet at the designated spot. She counted all but Wes and Cory. The men had dropped off the babes with Kazumi and Hye who in turn took them to get ready. Technically they had time. Technically! But that wasn't what Inara had said to her husband and brother-in-law. And they hadn't answered the text she sent three minutes ago.

"You all wait here. Don't leave!" Inara warned before going on the prowl.

Wesley and Cory made sure they had everything on and looked amazing. They were on their way to where Inara wanted them when Wes got a text, "Hm, it seems like she's a little nervous about the time."

"We're almost there. We're on time too. It's a half hour before it starts," Cory chuckled, "Here, I'll give her a text."

"Oh don't bother, we're down the hallway," Wesley waved his phone away just as he stopped in his tracks. "Well, well, look at what we have here."

The armory had been a spot Wes wanted to take a look at during their stay. So many things had been happening though. The thought of old weaponry, and even one rumored to have belonged to a Hunter family, filled Wes with the childlike desire to throw responsibility.

"What do you think, Cory?" Wesley mused, turning to him, "We won't be long. Inara won't noti--"

"Hey!"

"--oh fuck!" Wesley paled, startled to see his wife beside him. "Oh, my Love. We were just about to text you, we were only a hallway down." He perked his brows and offered an uneasy smile.

Inara swooped low and took off her shoe. She raised it just when Cory said, "Our outfits!" Her hand paused.

Wesley stifled a chuckle, "Yes, my Love, our clothes! Think of the walk down the aisle!"

Pursing her lips, Inara bent and slipped her footwear back on, "Oh you're lucky!" She wagged a finger, "I'll have to switch you good for trying to sneak later!"

"You say that, but you haven't promised," Wesley mused, taking her arm in his. Cory laughed quietly at his sister-in-laws struggle not to grin. They arrived back shortly with everyone in where they needed to be.

The sun was near setting as everyone was gathered, even if some needed to wrangled at the last minute. Well, nearly everyone - Ellie had been tucked away once every last strand of hair was in place to keep her flawless look in tact and a mystery. The guests were all seated and waiting before the silk covered outdoor stage. A hush fell over the crowd as music seeped over the seated crowd.

Procession Song:

​

The first to walk down the lantern-illuminated aisle as the sun neared the horizon were Anita and Robert. The older couple walked with practiced grace, steps perfectly in sync with each other until they turned off to their seats just to the right of the aisle. Once they were halfway down the aisle, Sarah accompanied by Gregory followed in their steps, taking a left and finding the second and third seats as their own. With the knowledge of who was to come next, many heads turned to find the groom.

Despite the year of planing and more beyond that waiting, there were the faintest hints of nerves pulling at Everest's face. He made it to the steps and took his place to the right of the aisle beside the officiant, adjusting his lapel before looking up to see the first couple to follow him.

​

Willow and Theo might have been the last picked for the wedding party (and partially out of spite) but that didn't mean they weren't prepared to present themselves with every ounce of elegance possible. Her hand balanced perfectly on his arm, smiling at those they passed, a few familiar faces but most complete strangers. Her eyes fell on her brother before them and a softness of sincerity graced her smile, never imagining she'd see him in such a position with that stupid grin of his. A part of her couldn't help but wonder if Theo would wear the same look when it was their turn to take their vows.

Thankfully Inara had taken time to run them through a quick rehearsal. Even though it wasn't his wedding Theo felt a sense of thrill for the future. That the day for the wedding between him and Willow seemed more real with this preview of what was to come. There was no doubt Theo did look down at Willow for a few steps. Too enthralled not too. But Theo looked around at the people gathered for the ceremony most. He couldn’t help but be in awe. Similar to the night of the concert. So many people. All together. Not because they were threatened with death by some creature strutting around, trying to re-live its days of a pagan god, but because they cared. As much as everyone said Annabelle was selfish and Mallory despondent, Theo truly believed they would have come for Ellie and Everest. Lyov had been right about the surface. Yes, suffering was here too, but unlike in Aarin there was hope! And it filled Theo to the brim, coming out a blur in his eyes. There was no telling if Theo had made progress with Everst. But all the same, Theo looked ahead at his soon-to-be in-law with a grand smile of mutual joy and a look of admiration. And even if Everest wasn’t ready for it yet, a silent promise that Theo would be there for him and his family as he would his own.

Releasing his arm as they reached the steps, Willow moved to the so far empty side of the bride, leaving spaces for Rosalie, Inara, and of course Ellie. She was silently grateful that she'd been placed on the opposite side of her parents, still carefully avoiding confrontation with them. Her eyes were trained on the walkway, bouquet posed as she fought the urge to look over at Theo.

Theo did the same, taking his spot proudly at the end with every bit of happiness he had displayed on his readable face. The kind of genuine, honest emotion that even Wesley wouldn’t know how to pick apart, because there was nothing to decipher. Across the way Theo gave Willow a smile of affection.

​

Rosalie had taken it upon herself to straighten Cory's tie just before they were set to make their appearance for all to see. It may have just been an excuse for her to get close enough for a quick kiss on his cheek before taking his arm. "You look remarkable in that suit...but I'm still looking forward to taking it off of you later," she had breathed just as they came around the corner, flashing a wide smile to everyone while they took their turn paving the way for the true main attraction. At the altar they parted ways, though now with the hopes of their own future procession!

Cory did his best not to blush as he walked with Rosalie. It was not fair! He had no time to think of what to say! But maybe it was well and good. Cory wouldn’t know what to say than to agree and he had to focus on the task at hand. Lest a tigress jump from the tall grass with her shoe in hand. All the while they walked down the aisle Cory grinned wide. The smile didn’t fade as he took his spot in front of Theo. He was so happy for Everest! Ellie was a great woman. He couldn’t wait to announce he would be his sibling-in-law too one day! But that would be for after their honeymoon. As it turned out, an online check told him it was tacky to do at a wedding. Thank God for Google!

Wesley’s coffee eyes poured over his wife as she made a last check of their ensemble. He could tell she was worried something wasn’t right. What if Jasper has to go to the bathroom? What if Lottie trips and flings flowers everywhere? “Alright, my darling, it’s time. Shh,” he gave her blushed cheek a kiss, “You did everything you could. Trust that it will work out, my Love.”

Inara breathed a sigh, giving him a nod. She slipped her hand to rest on his arm. One last glance at her children. Jasper looked dapper and calm. Lottie held her basket with poise. Much more than when she held that danish. Inara checked across the way to see Baby Kit was happily sitting with Kazumi and Hye. A steady breath later Inara raised her chin and started walking with Wesley. It was imperative they glided gracefully down the petaled path. Inara hoped all of the others did as well.

Wesley met Everest’s eyes with the same kind of trust, pride, and hope he knew the man felt. Inara’s amber eyes glimmered with happiness for both of them. Like a dance, the two parted where they had to and took their places; Inara just behind where Ellie would be, and Wes right at Everest’s back. The men always had each other’s backs! Everest felt a discreet pinch on his rear, communicating everything Wesley felt. He was happy, he was proud, they were amazing, and he couldn’t wait to see Everest cry. Wes could count the number of times he had wept in his life. One of them was watching Inara coming to him as his Bride.

Using all of her maternal powers Inara had worked with Jasper over the weeks on what to do. The work paid off. The tiny fellow held the pillow with the rings tied on at elbow level. He did his best not to veer off to either side or get distracted by the many faces ‘oo’ing and ‘aw’ing over him. One step at a time! That was what his mommy said! Jasper’s excitement got the better of him when he saw Everest step forward to take the pillow. Jasper popped his mouth open in big, astounding joy, “Uncle Evewest, I did it!” He tried to whisper as he bobbed himself up and down at the knee in delight.

"You sure did, little man," he praised, stooping down to take the pillow and pausing to give him a hug that he crowd seemed to love. "Now go sit with Kazumi and Hye and after this we'll find some food, okay?" He watched the excited toddler bound down to where his caretakers were waiting, Everest straightening back up and handing the rings to Wesley to hold until the time came.

Inara didn’t need to do much to convince her daughter of practicing. Lottie had long since wanted to be the flower girl when she heard they were a thing for weddings. Charlotte coming down the middle overwhelmed Wesley. His tiny girl dusted the ground gracefully with soft petals. He could only feel time was going by too fast! One day she may well be walking down in a veil. Charlotte, for now, only had thoughts of being Aunt Ellie’s best flower girl ever. By the time Lottie got to the front she had spent every petal just where she meant to, right before the altar. Charlotte sweetly swept to the side where she had been instructed.

​

Once the last petal had fallen and Lottie was guided over to sit with Jasper beside Kazumi and Hye, the song faded out and a new one took it's place. On both sides of the petal-coated aisle rose to their feet, all heads turned and many eyes already growing moist.

​

After the first few chords as the words began Ellie could be seen, arm looped through Henry Blackthorne's arm, bouquet balanced in the crook of her outer arm. Her father had promised her before they had started that he wouldn't let her fall, but something told him that his little girl didn't need his help anymore and that he was only there for ceremonial purposes as he walked with her one final time before it was another man's job to be her support.

​

Her dress had been a struggle to fight for, particularly with her mother who felt that not wearing a white dress was simply preposterous. Ellie's comment that won the argument with support from Inara was that if she preferred not to see her in red she'd skip a ceremony all together. Now many would argue that the fiery young woman couldn't have been better fit in the vibrant crimson gown. Her gaze lay straight before her, at the man who she was ready to begin a new chapter of their life together.

Everest felt his heart skip beats when his gaze fell on his bride. It had been a few years now since he had first professed his affection for her, tangled in each others arms while she laughed and told him that he was a sucker for her. He'd gazed into those hazel eyes and fallen head-over-heels for her then, and looking at her slowly approaching him he felt it happening all over again. She would be his wife and the mother of their child, and he couldn't imagine anyone else in her place. The pinch on his rear he'd felt earlier was nothing compared to the surge of emotion that griped his heart, nearly suffocating from the joy.

At the base of the steps, Henry painfully released his hold on his baby girl, kissing her cheek gently before whispering something for just her to hear. Ellie let out a laugh that was cut short by the threat of tears, nodding before turning back to Everest. His hand was stretched out and he met her halfway down the stairs to help her join him before the crowd. Passing her bouquet to Inara, she offered him both of her hands as they stood before each other.

"You look so beautiful," Everest might be heard by the wedding party as they waited for the song to end before the officiant would speak.

"You're only saying that because I can kick your ass," she accused him.

He chuckled. "And that's part of what makes you so damn beautiful," he answered as the last chord faded.

The officiant gestured with both hands and everyone but the wedding party found their seats. He smiled around before beginning. "We are gathered here this evening to witness the union of two souls who, while born thousands of miles and years apart, have found love in each other. They present themselves before their friends and family with their hearts in their hands as they entwine their lives and begin a journey together. No one on this planet can know what will come in the morning, but they have sworn that whatever they might face, they will do it in stride. The rings, please."

Turning, Everest accepted both rings from the pillow Wesley had been holding, keeping Ellie's in his hand while passing her the band he would wear. A strike of nerves hit him and he nearly dropped the band, Ellie quick to snatch it out of the air with a wink at him. Somehow that managed to quell his stomach's fluttering before he turned back to the officiant. "Everest ," the groom, cleared his throat and straightened as they dove into the vows they had written, "Please repeat after me:"

"I, Everest James Crosse, take you, Eleanor Marie Blackthorne, to be my wife. I will walk with you across this Earth until the Sun falls from the sky and I've given my last breath. I will support you and treasure you as you deserve with every bone in my body. Through our longest days and shortest nights I will be by your side knowing that there is no force that can stop us. Know that every day I have you in my arms will be the happiest day of my life and I will never stop fighting for your love and our future."

In some places he needed a second to compose himself, but he delivered the words he had decided would have to convey his love for her. Slipping the ring onto her hand, he looked up at her mesmerizing eyes, his hands giving hers a squeeze as the officiant turned to the bride. "Eleanor, please repeat after me:"

"I, Eleanor Marie Blackthorne, take you, Everest James Crosse, to be my husband. I promise to be faithful, forthright and fierce, and to never let you win an argument." A ripple of amused chuckles sounded from the crowd. "I will love you for everything you are and for what we will become together. I found myself through you and I swear to never let you forget who you are. I will walk through the flame and smoke to find you on the other side, no matter what that means. Know that you will always be my rock and I will never take your affection for granted."

Wet streaks were down her cheeks but Ellie didn't falter as she told him and the world of her love. Sliding his ring on, she could feel her heart ready to burst with just how full it was in that moment. "If there is anyone present who finds reason that these two should not be wed, speak now or forever hold your peace." At the officiant's words, Ellie shot a daring glare with a perked brow over Everest's shoulder directly at Wesley. Everest could see her face and felt a grin surfacing at the ever-lasting bromance.

It was true Wesley wanted to break in here and cry out, “I object!”, and then kiss Everest, but Inara had told him if he did, he’d be sleeping out in a real dog house on the rainiest nights the Emerald Isle could offer for a month. The look in Inara’s burning amber eyes put to rest any boyish urge to do so then, or now. Ellie only further reminded him of the trouble he could get into if he made a peep. In mock offense, Wesley failed to keep a serious face as he pressed a hand to his heart.

After a brief pause that miraculously ended with all husbands alive, the officiant gestured to them both. "Then by the powers bestowed upon me, I pronounce you husband and wife. You may now seal your marriage." It was another thing her mother wasn't going to be pleased about, but Ellie had said from the beginning that she thought it was odd that permission was only given for the bride to be kissed when they didn't want their marriage to be anything but level.

Everest took a step closer, one arm snaking about her waist and tugging her against his chest. Ellie threw her arms around his neck while her lips found his just like they'd done countless times before. All around them, people were up on their feet once more, clapping and cheering for the wonderful union. Finally their lips parted and they both turned to look at everyone with undeniable love for each other. Arm in arm, they led the way back off the stage and down the aisle, followed in reverse order by their wedding party. They along with the rest of the guests would transition to the large outdoor canopy for both the reception dinner and dance, though first was pictures!

Coming to the designated area where the photographer was setting up after transitioning herself, Everest could help but scoop up Ellie in his arms, grinning from ear to ear. "You saw that, fuckers! I tricked her into marrying me and now she's all mine!" He triumphantly spun around with her held to his chest, Ellie squealing.

"Everest! Language!" she cried out in protest, immediately thinking of poor Lottie's ears.

"I don't care! I will face Inara's wrath because you are worth it, my dear!"

Willow couldn't help but grin at his boyish joy, looping her arm through Theo's as they stood by, waiting for pictures to begin. Rosalie wondered if this would be the same reaction she'd witness from Cory when they gave their own nuptials, looking up at him with a brewing curiosity.

Inara was too overjoyed to care about cussing. Thankfully, though, Cory was available to muffle Charlotte’s ears! Wesley, with Baby Kit on hip, walked to where they needed to be, grinning like a mad man to see his best friend so in love and spinning. Yonten hooted in the distance in celebration of the couple’s union. Theo laughed, his heart warm, and gave Willow’s hold a brief squeeze where his arm was around her shoulder. Everest about did exactly as Theo would have! And probably will.

“Alright, Mr. and Mrs. Crosse, if we mean to get to the reception for food, I suggest we get these photos over with,” Wesley chuckled.

Inara had Kazumi take Baby Kit for the moment, “I agree! Ellie you haven’t eaten enough.” The ceremony was late. Likely Ellie would need a snack soon. And if Wes recalled Inara’s pregnancies, which he did, he’d know that a hungry pregnant woman was a force with which to be reckoned!

Theo knew little of pregnant women. He dutifully allowed them to guide him where to sit or stand. Always happy to be by Willow’s side. Cory couldn’t agree more! He kept looking at Rosalie with thoughts of the future.

The group was quickly shuffled about, the photographer pleased to find that Lottie and Jasper were not only adorably photogenic but also compliant. Many of the shots of pairings had been handled prior to the ceremony, so now all that was left was the large group shots and anything that involved Ellie. By nothing short of a miracle, they were done within half an hour and released to join the guests who were already waiting.

​

Most guests were seated or mingling about the reception area when the announcement was made for the wedding party's arrival. "For the first time ever, please welcome Everest and Ellie Crosse!" The two entered with the round of applause that sounded once more, this time with everyone else close on their heels. The head table was lined along the dance floor waiting for them, though the bride and groom didn't sit with the others. Ellie had decided that she wanted their dance to be done with early on so she'd have a chance to eat and rest her feet! "Before our meal this evening, Ellie and Everest would like to share their first dance as a married couple with you all."

​

Ellie's dress skirt flowed about them as they took the dance floor on their own, Everest's hands balanced on her waist. As the song progressed, Willow caught sight of Everest singing as they danced, an adorable vision that made her rest her head on Theo's shoulder. She really was a good woman and they were a damn fine couple after all. Seated beside Cory, Rosalie found his hand and let hers rest in his against his thigh, sighing dreamily at the way the two drifted along the stage in each others arms.

Before long the song came to an end and the couple took their place at the head table, Ellie eagerly sipping off her shoes once they were hidden behind the table cloth. Piping hot meals were quickly placed for everyone, specifically picked for each guest (even Jasper's chicken soup!). There'd be a chance for everyone to fill their bellies before Wesley and Inara took the stage with their toasts.

 

[xrakkax]

There was no complaint about the meals served! Inara was happy to know everything was going smoothly. It may or may not have been due to the personal touch of going around to each and every staff member with personalized threats if anything went wrong. The only person she wasn’t fully sure about was her husband! Wesley had an impish gleam in his eye the entire dinner. Inara would have to trust he wouldn’t do anything too crazy!

When the time came for toasts, Wesley came to stand in front of the ten foot by six foot flat rectangle he had staff members secure upright in the view of the guests, veiled by opaque black and red linen matching the colors of the wedding theme. His grin only deepened when he was given the mic. With one hand tucked in his pocket, Wesley shifted his weight attractively on one foot as he stared out at the crowd. “Welcome to the wedding of Everest and Elaenor Crosse!” A round of greeting applause sounded that he joined in before starting his Best Man speech, “Obviously it's an honor to be asked to be the Best Man. I argue it is also honorable for Everest, because by tasking me with this role he is finally admitting to himself and everyone else of what I have always said; I truly am the best.” Wesley chuckled as the crowd warmed up to him for the joke.

“For those of you who don’t know, I am Lord Wesley Von Helsing, formally Lord Cromwell-- I know, very fancy. Courtesy of the ancestors who did not wish to let anyone forget their nobility upon immigrating to the Yankee country of America.” That always had made Wesley feel silly. Going out or inviting people over, they were bound to learn of his father’s family coming down from England. A descendant of Oliver Cromwell. But as Wes grew into his personality he took great fun in it!

“It always amused me when I would go to eat and they’d read off my name with this puzzled expression, like ‘Are we getting back with Britain, or are you just a douche?’ Probably because my East coast accent gave the impression I had legally attached the prefix in my adulthood to ‘Lord’, for the frivolous enjoyment it gave my ego, rather than it being a burden of an inherited title,” Wesley waved the notion dismissively before following that with, “I think Everest knows me well enough by now to know that that’s. . .entirely possible.”

After a moment more of allowing the crowd to have their mirthful response, Wesley walked a few steps, “Ev and Ellie. Two people in my life who have come to love and admire. Who had found each other in a world where there is no certainty to find the ‘The One.’ Those of us who are lucky enough to find love, look back at the journey life has led you down to bring you to that person. When you know you’ve met ‘That Person’. The person who will never leave your side. The person who knows you best, who will love and cherish you to the end of your days. The person you want to look deep into the eyes of, and whisper sweet nothings to, to caress and kiss,” Wesley paused for the murmur of agreement to look at Ellie and Everest, giving them a wink, “That happened for Everest Crosse nearly eight years ago when he met me.” A flutter of laughter and whistles moved through the room. Wesley maintained a calm, amused manner, even though he saw some faces who did not share his mirth. Namely, the ones who never took to these jokes; his parents.

“No, but seriously. We tease and we joke that Everest is a lucky bastard. We remind him that Ellie-- a woman of integrity, skill, intelligence, and beauty--could have had anyone, that there were probably hundreds of guys, all talented, all strong, perhaps even far more handsome than me, if fairytales could be true,” Wesley chuckled, having a hard time keeping his mouth from turning upward, “And I think the beauty of it is right in front of us. I sincerely believe the amazing woman, Ellie, could have had anyone and that she’s too smart to be tricked, as Everest had jokingly said. It speaks of the character, the strength, the talent, and the love, in and of, Everest that she picked him.” An ‘aw’ hushed over the crowd as Wesley turned to Everest, “It is no secret that the day I walked into your house to pick up your sister for a date that a beautiful bromance blossomed, and as big as my ego is-- and my rig-- and as much affection and admiration I have for you that cannot be justly put to words, Ellie and everything she means to you blows me out of the water. My ship sinks to hers every time and I am more than happy to drown knowing that you two have found each other.” Wesley arrived at one side of the rectangle.

“That being said, I give to you the only piece of my heart I can, as a token of what could have been, what will never be, but is just as well, in honor of your marriage to the amazing and beautiful Eleanor. May this painting hang in your heart like a fond memory of an old flame, and in your home where I can see it when I visit because of course, it has to.” Wesley pulled the veil away to reveal an oil painting of Everest and Wesley, half-naked, on grass with draping clothes around them. The mischievous man spared no time to enjoy the reactions.

Spoiler: Wes' Wedding Gift

Ellie and Everest sat during the speech, hands held and resting on the table, though even before the large mysterious item was pushed on stage did either of them think this would be a normal speech. They had known Wesley for far too long to ever expect 'normal' from that man. Ellie's lips were pinched in a thin line as she waited for the grand reveal, though she was certainly not prepared. The curtain was pulled back and the crowd erupted, the bride unable to do anything but bury her head in her hand, shaking it in disbelief.

Yonten practically howled, slipping off of his chair on his drunk ass. Because of course he got hammered! Inara hovered a hand over her mouth in an attempt to control her mirth. The children didn’t! Charlotte slumped in a giggle fit onto Kazumi’s lap, who in turn had to lean against Hye for support. The two assistants barely kept in their seats!

Released from his wife, Everest was quick to bounce up from his chair, walking over to the painting with a look of pure cheesing on his face. He placed a hand to his heart and looked over the masterpiece with a broad smile. "It's magnificent! We're putting it above the fireplace!" he declared.

"The hell you are!" Ellie scowled from the head table, only earning further laughter all around.

"It is a wedding gift, El! We can't not hang it up," Everest protested from before the painting, putting an arm around Wesley's shoulders. "Either above the fireplace or above our bed."

She was quiet for a long moment, finally sighing in exasperation. "Fine. The fireplace," she caved, pointing a finger at Wesley. "I'm watching you, Von Helsing."

Wesley gasped in mock shock, “Darling, please, you’re married!”

The corner of Ellie’s lip quivered, a smile daring to appear though she forced it away. "And that is your biggest disappointment because I've stolen the love of your life. I will fight you for him, Wes, don't ever forget that!"

Grinning, Wesley bowed, “True! You’ve won! I give up. He loves you more than me. Come on, Ev, back to your bride then!”

Beside Theo, Willow had been complete giggles from the moment the painting was unveiled. She remembered the infamous meeting of the two men all too well - her date was nearly cancelled when Wesley preferred to talk about Everest. She shook her head at how ridiculous the two were. "Why can I see Micha doing something similar?" she asked him once she'd managed to calm herself down.

Theo burst out in a laugh. He rested his hand on his head in disbelief. At every turn Wesley’s speech had something delightful to it. This truly topped the cake! “Da! I can too!” He shook his head smiling.

A couple of chairs down Rosalie was also smirking at the piece before them, that no doubt was a pretty penny. She had a moment of silent appreciation that Wesley and Cory were related so she didn't have to worry about any such paintings being smuggled into their home. Just thinking of living together was another surge of happiness for her, tearing her gaze off the painting to look at Cory.

Cory clutched his stomach to try to regain some composure as he joined in the merriment of the rest of them. He was far too overwhelmed with laughing to look up. But if he had he would have probably read her mind and smiled.

Finally, when the room was ready for the next speech Inara got up from beside Wes and walked over to stand in front of the painting of her husband and Everest. She held an impish grin on her face as she started off, “You guys can’t see it from where you’re sitting, and I’m sure my Love wouldn’t want me to say so, but he is quite rightfully curious why his abs are not as defined as they should be, and, well, that’s because I thought the picture should convey the essence of Everest and my husband, which is that--” Inara wiggled her brows at Wesley, “--darling, you’d be the woman in that relationship. I had the artists soften the muscles last minute to give your likeness the appropriate femenine look. I may or may not have definitely done this because of your gift choice on the day of someone's wedding.” Inara enjoyed the flutter of laughter and the look her husband gave. The ‘you got me’ defeated smirk and shake of his head.

Everest let out a roar of a laugh, completely approving of Inara's choice to edit the photo. He felt that was much more appropriate, and of course enjoyed the chance to appear that much more masculine.

Yonten yelled out, “Woo! That’s right muddafuka!”

Wesley laughed, his hand on his belly, “Oh fuck off, Yonny Boy!” earning more chuckles and laughter.

Once again the room calmed. Inara began, “Like Wes, I’m happy to welcome everyone here to celebrate the union of two of the most incredible people in my life, who I am honored to call my friends,” Inara smiled, pausing for the agreeing clap, “My husband is quite the storyteller. I hope I am at least able to convey the gratitude I feel at being asked to be the Matron of Honor.” Inara cleared her throat, already feeling her emotions tugging at her. “Shortly after I met Wesley he introduced me to Everest. I agree with Wesley’s observation. Everest really is a great man. Apparently so great that I felt like the third wheel! Now I knew Wes and I would be together. We had arranged that we would marry, and thankfully our more business-like agreement grew into affection, but I admit, I was jealous of the way Wes and Everest were in sync even in the beginning before my silver-tongued devil wooed me.” Inara gave them a playful squint, “They just have a flow. They seem to have grown old together in another life and found each other again. For the longest time I thought Everest was the happiest either at work, or hanging out with us, particularly Wes. But then one day Everest tells us he wants us to meet someone he found that he ‘likes’. That was an understated word!” Inara chuckled, wagging her finger at Everest, earning a chuckle from the crowd.

“I Knew when Everest brought Ellie in--” Inara’s voice hitched, her voice wavered “--I knew the first moment Everest walked in with Ellie, and saw the way he looked at her-- I knew that I was quite foolish to think I ever saw Everest happy before.” Inara teared up, taking a moment to wipe her eyes carefully around her mascara, “It was like seeing a man raised from the cold Earth. Everest had light in his eyes with Ellie. Like she was his fire.” Inara took another moment, gathering herself, “There was little doubt in my mind that Ellie and Everest were meant to be together. I quickly understood, personally why too. Ellie is an incredible woman. Her feisty, vibrance for life is only exceeded by her selfless efforts for the care and wellbeing of others,” It was all Inara could say to hint to Ellie’s work as a Hunter without garnering suspicion, “I mean, she’s got quite the explosive talent for her kind of work,” Inara got some laughs from the ones in the room who knew networking was a cover career.

“There are people who toss around the words ‘I love you’. And when they say it, they take it to be a deep, profound moment— often stunning one or both people. I am convinced Everest and Ellie said it with their eyes every time they met, since the moment they met--” Inara stifled a sob, “--and in their hearts they knew it before they said it out loud. I have no doubt that it was not a shock to either of them. It was natural, it was simple.” Inara turned to Ellie and Everest with tears down her cheeks, “My hope for the both of you is that you live a long, healthy life, and wherever you go, may others see what love looks like when they watch you and your family. Because, truly, your love is ever-fixed, which looks on tempests and is never shaken.” Inara briskly walked over to give Ellie a big hug! Then she pulled Everest into it as well, whispering, “I love you both! I am so happy for you!”

Everest quieted himself though for the speech, his hand finding Ellie's once more as they watched their friend convey her own interpretation of their relationship. Ellie quickly found that she was tearing up and actually hiccuped at one point to avoid a sob, though she would blame it on the pregnancy hormones if anyone asked! Normally stoic and reserved, even Everest could feel his eyes getting the slightest bit wet, feeling that no one could have captured the way he felt as well as Inara had - not even himself. Ellie let out several sniffles as she held Inara, squeezing her tightly and swearing at her for making her cry. When it was Everest's turn for a hug, he pulled her short form into a bear-like embrace, kissing her temple once she was back on her feet. "You mean the world to us," Ellie conveyed for them both, feeling unbelievably grateful that they had such good friends.

Inara swallowed, nodding. Her words were caught in her throat. After their warm embrace she found her place beside Wesley who gave his wife a kiss. Baby Kit came to sit on his mother’s lap to find out if these tears were good or not. Satisfied, he lay his head on her chest.

Willow may have only known Ellie for the past few days, but she had to agree with Inara's description. She had never seen her brother so happy as he was with his wife and it was truly like they were made for each other. She gave Theo's hand a small squeeze, drying her own eyes of the emotion that had crept out.

Feeling the emotions of the room, Theo slipped his arm around Willow and gave her a kiss, “Is how I feel,” He murmured to her.

His kiss made Willow all but cry more! She sniffled and nodded in agreement, scooting her seat so she could rest her head on his shoulder.

They weren’t the only ones. Cory shifted to face Rosalie, his hand came to caress her cheek, “Exactly.” he said, as if Inara had spoken for him as well.

The moment her eyes found his, Rosalie felt her heart flutter at his touch. "I love you," she whispered, not wanting to interrupt Everest and Ellie's moment, but unable to simply not say it when she looked at him.

“I love you too,” Cory smiled. He scooted a little closer so that they could watch the dancing begin.

The parents danced with their children, and then the in-laws took their turn. Ellie went with her father for the Daddy Daughter dance. As evidenced before, Henry had only such love and affection for his baby. They watched as she melted into his arms for the last time as a little girl, pulling away from him at the end once again into the woman she had become, who she always was meant to be.

Everest went to dance with his mother. Clearly maternal love was conveyed, though there seemed to be an understanding of respecting the man he was and that, a little boy, he was not. Everest had come into his own. He had made the family proud and found love along the way.

When the parents switched out, Wesley made a study of Robert as he danced with Ellie. Liz. He had to arrange a talk with her before the night ended. He was thankful to have taken some time before the wedding to handle the issue of the security footage. Everything was in place. Wesley’s mind had wandered down the mental trails he walked for his work. Then a tapping on his shoulder brought him out of his thoughts, “Hm?”

“Love, it’s our turn!” Inara poked him.

Wesley grinned, getting up to dance with the Bride and Groom. First was Ellie and himself while Inara danced with Everest. He took every opportunity to be as teasing as misbehaved as he could get away with, which may or may not have earned him a signature Elaenor threat! But in the end their dance stopped on a good note. Inara passed him to have her turn with Ellie. Wesley, as always, couldn’t help but make this as uncomfortable for the audience as he could! “Well now, darling, it seems I have another crack at you!” Wesley chuckled, taking the position of the ‘woman’ as Inara had indicated he would be.

While the dance between the bride and best man wasn't a completely unheard of tradition, when she and the groom swapped places several heads turned. Willow was back to snickering and rolling her eyes at their unending antics. Everest happily scooped Wesley up in his arms, giving Ellie a dramatic look. "I lied! I can't live without him!" he said before the two danced off to a rather romantic song.

"What on earth are we ever going to do with these men, Inara?" Ellie asked, shaking her head at the two of them waltzing about.

Inara was caught up in laughter before she could answer, “Oh lord, Ellie, if I knew the answer to that, I’d tell you!” she shook her head with a smile, “I just want to know if they’ll have this kind of energy for their antics when they’re walking around with canes,” She chuckled at the thought, because of course, if and when Inara or Ellie died, these old boys were bound to live out their days on some porch with a shotgun, waiting for an unlucky youngster to come walking onto their lawn. Knowing them, it would be the lawn the boys and girls would have to worry about, most likely trapped with gag threats. The shotgun ready to spew some smelly, vile goo! Of course, they would also have a real gun just in case.

"Dear, you say that but we both know that if work doesn't get them, their damn mouths will be the death of them before age," she shook her head looking back at them. "And at this rate, we could easily be behind that. I swear."

“Maybe,” Inara quieted her mirth, taking her friend's hand, “But what worthwhile all the same. I’ll never regret meeting Wes. Every minute I’ve spent, I’d spend again. And I think you agree. Come on now, enough sobering talk, let’s make them jealous!” Inara mused, pulling Ellie in to dance with her.

Once the dancing for specific people ended, Wesley took Inara out on the floor. They were a whirlwind of moves. They gave in to the mood of the music in practiced grace, or popped hips and rolled bodies when the tempo was right for it, and gave no apology. Oliver definitely ended up in one or two of the kind of songs they played at the bar last night.

At some point Wesley wiped his brow with his sleeve, “Oh Love, I think I’ll need to sit a moment if I hope to have energy for you and Oliver tonight.”

“I agree,” Inara fanned herself as she looked around, “All our friends are dancing though.”

Just about then Wesley saw a couple of familiar faces. Charles Young and Harold Higgs. “Come on, let’s catch up with old acquaintances.”

Inara shrugged with a smile, “Alright.”

The couple approached the two men in the middle of their conversation. “They’ll forget what it's like in a month, trust me,” Charles mused, taking out a cigar, when he saw Wesley and Inara come up, “Ah! Hello you two! Wonderful speeches, I must say!”

Wesley took a chair and pulled Inara onto his lap, “Thank you, Sir! Coming from a scholar like you I can only feel proud of myself.” Inara agreed, taking this time more to get air back and chill out than to chat.

Harold poured himself, Wesley, and Charles a drink. Inara refused one for herself. “You should. Charles knows words!” he sat back down, “We were just saying that Everest is learning ‘happy wife, happy life’, I can see it in his eyes. I think the match is strong. Charles is skeptical. What did you say? Maybe less than a month?”

Wesley perked his brows, scoffing, “Less than a month?”

Charles chuckled, “Marriage. It really is a ball and chain. They joke the woman is the one dragging the man into it, but both are guilty.” Charles cut the top off of his cigar. True to his word to Ellie at the Bridal Brawl, matrimony was not this Englishman's style.

“You can’t deny they have chemistry, look at them!” Wesley quirked a smile, gesturing to the two, “Practically destiny!”

“Leftover teenage hormones” Charles mused.

“Charles, you cynic, are you determined to find every romantic aspect of life as a disappointment?” Wesley chuckled.

Charles quirked a smile. The attention on him greedily received,“What really changes anyway? People humping and living together go out for an expensive party, say a few sweet words they could have said any other time, only to leave and continue humping and living together.”

Wesley didn’t miss the man’s delight, though he didn’t say a word about it, “There is an element of sacrament to it. A holy bond.” Though this wasn’t quite a church wedding at all!

“Holy? I doubt many people here paid mind to the ‘marriage’ part of the traditional phrase ‘marriage bed’, Wes, I think ‘Holy’ is outdated. And I sincerely believe ‘Holy’ is the last word I would use to describe what they do in bed,” Charles lit his cigar and took a puff, “Don’t get me wrong, I support the couple. I myself don’t claim to be virtuous, but I wish everyone would drop the pretense. Society stands so high and mighty on their pedestals of morality you’d think they’d drop off from oxygen deficiency.”

Harold shrugged, “I guess everyone is a monster in their own way.”

Charles shrugged, “I wouldn’t go so far as that. I’m thinking of the fun you could have if you stopped agonizing over all of these antiquated traditions.” He exhaled a stream.

“With your expectations, I wonder if all the fun you want won’t satisfy you anyway,” Wesly chuckled, reserving his own experiences for now. He’d likely give the man a mirthful boost of his ego to tell him about his and Inara’s arrangements.

Charles took the glass Harold had long since poured, taking a sip, “I won’t say I have had my slumps.” He grinned, “But I don’t think I could regret the journey. There were a few women that I had the pleasure of revisiting. All unique in their own way and all of ready and willing for a tumble. I couldn't possibly have had my time with them if I was locked to just one,” He sighed in contentment, “I knew a woman, a 'game hunter' specializing in 'wolves', who had the kind of allure that kept you coming. Cristine.” Wesley raised his brows, smiling to hear his past lover had not yet faded from the lives of the hunter community. Even if their interactions with her were reminiscent of his own, “She had flats, suites, random houses all over the world.” Charles puffed on his cigar, “The ones I visited were in Holland and Italy. She’d let me know she was around and I’d meet up with her for a few days.”

Harold spoffed, “She had them everywhere. A dozen, I think. Didn’t she have one in Scotland?”

Wesley grinned at a memory, “Yeah, she did.”

“Oh I know that face. You knew her didn’t you?” Charles chuckled.

“Very well,” Inara assured them.

Wesley chuckled, “Cristine had been a secret lover of mine when I was younger. It’s a long story. Maybe I’ll tell it another time.” He smiled wistfully, “But yes, I knew Miss De Lafayette. I don’t regret my wife, and I think I’d choose Inara over Crissy, but man, was she a wild and proud woman.” Inara did not feel any injury. She herself felt the same over a past lover.

“A seductress if I had ever seen one.” Harold said, taking another draught of his whiskey, “I think my father had been a regular with her for some time.”

“Oh?” Wesley chuckled, “They fancied each other that much?”

Charles chuckled, “Well, sort of. I knew old Higgs liked her. They had gone to her flat in Ireland a few times. But it wasn’t the bed that drew them together-- although, I don't doubt that may have happened. You know when you find a friend in the world that is willing to geek out on a quirky interest of yours? One that isn’t prominent in your life but another soul corresponds to the level of passion you have for it? You just can’t stop talking about it with them.”

Wesley hummed in thought, thinking of his foody ways and how he connected with Micha, “Yeah, I think so.” Wes had, in fact, on occasion texted with Micha. Though he thought maybe Molly warned him not to get chummy. The last text he sent was a month ago. Read and unanswered. A shame, in Wes’s opinion. There was a spark there that may never billow into a flame of friendship.

“Well,” Charles let out a stream of smoke off to the side, “That was them. Cristine had a penchant for history.”

“Hm,” Wes furrowed his brows, thinking how he didn’t quite know her enough. Maybe he had heard her say a thing or two about it, or even seen a few ancient pieces in her room, but to his regret Wesley hadn’t thought to get involved in that part. There were things he was too busy wanting from her. Wesley pondered this failure as Charles went on.

“Higgs and Crissy sent each other their findings when they couldn’t meet up, to show off, of course. Relics, artifacts, documents--” He paused, thinking back, “In fact, he was adamant to mail her a thick large envelope of documents hours before night he died.”

Inara frowned. She had heard of this incident. Apparently Wes was sure Hillary Cove had something to do with it. On his trip back from Italy, the one where D’Lante had saved his life, Wesley told Inara he had bumped into Hillary. This was in early twenty-seventeen. They had an interesting conversation. One that, for Wes, gave insight on her suspicious activities. Neither Everest nor Wesley had what they needed to pin her down. Even Wes had to admit that his suit, the Lithe she ‘stole’, had stopped giving him the information he needed on her. There was nothing to say she died. Inara learned Hillary and her whereabouts had dropped into silence.

Harold frowned, feeling slightly guilty for not having been around enough as a son to know any of this, but an undertone of bitterness lingered for the absent father of his childhood. He couldn’t tell how to feel. Only that he was sorry. For what, he wasn’t sure. Harold refilled his glass, hiccuping as he took yet another sip of liquor.

Wesley offered a sympathetic smile. He had heard rumors that Hillary Cove had sent a mage. He hadn’t spoken to Charles about it before though. Perhaps there was something that would confirm the tale, “What happened? If you don’t mind retelling.”

Rosalie was out of breath from all the dancing that had been going on, needing to step out into the cool Irish air to gather her wits. She had insisted to Cory that she'd be fine and left him to entertain Jasper. Dipping out from under the large canopy, she'd wandered through the water-speckled grass for a few steps when Wesley's familiar voice caught her attention. Slowing her step, she listened shamelessly from the shadows outside.

Charles shrugged, tapping ash off his cigar, “I don’t think it’s a great story for a wedding reception, but I won’t turn down an opportunity to hear my own voice,” He lightened the mood, causing even Harold to perk a smile, “Higgs learned I was in the London countryside. He asked if I wouldn’t mind taking a look at a possible ancient bomb, or dynamite mechanism. Being the demolitionist hobbyist that I am, I had to drop by.” A tie to Ellie, though Charles specialized in Literature as his cover.

It happened that on his way Charles saw evidence of a ‘sex traffiker’ on the train over. A word they used to replace ‘mage’ in mundie company. All the while that Charles tracked this old woman he thought he was the clever man to have spotted her. But by the time he cornered the hag, two others popped out to deal the death blow just as Charles did. A black-haired woman by the name of Hannah Calvin and her intimate friend Eddard Willson.

The 'sex trafficker' kept Rosalie enticed, familiar with the cover term. Always a fan for a good mage story, she lingered, her interest only growing at a name she'd heard before. It seemed that the stretch of some of the negatively infamous hunters was just as wide as Wesley had predicted.

Here, Wesley perked attention. He knew that name and that face. He had sent the picture to Rosalie so she might keep an eye out.

“We were a short drive from Dr. Higg’s estate by then. It was so early in the morning and it looked like rain, I invited them to come along. I was sure Higgs wouldn’t mind.” Charles frowned, sighing, “I wish I had asked him. He didn’t seem thrilled to see either of the two when he got off the phone. His face paled.”

They had found Higgs excitedly talking on the phone as he walked back and forth in his office. The three overheard him joyfully say what he found would “Change the ‘Game’ (a.k.a. Hunter) World forever. If any of these families have a heart, and I know a good many of them do, we’ll see the change I believe can happen, Cristine!”. In the reflection of the mirror inside Higg’s office, Charles recalled seeing the face of the happy man drop, his mouth agape to catch their image bounced back for him to see. “I’ve got to go.” Higgs said quickly before hanging up. Charles had the grace to blush for his presumption to invite extra guests. He had almost expected Higgs to become cross with him. But he didn’t. He seemed much more interested in Hannah and Eddard. Or rather, seeing to how he could help them move on with their day.

Harold sloshed back another gulp, “That’s not like him. I know that much, and I barely knew my father.” He mumbled.

Wes raised a brow, “What do you mean?”

“To rush people off,” Harold saw the humor in that, laughing sadly to think about how he felt rushed off as a child. But even so, it stood that Dr. Higgs was often a hospitable host who wished to keep you and make you feel welcome and at home.

Charlies shrugged, “Well he certainly didn’t come off welcoming that day. And it was a deluge, let me tell you. As only England can be.”

Though Higgs seemed resistant to allow Eddard and Hannah to stay, they artfully managed to snag a night at his house. They were already eating lunch, why not stay for dinner? Higgs gave up. He offered them rooms. But he did excuse himself to get some business done. Charles said he found Higgs on his way out with that thick envelope. He inquired after him, asking if he was alright and if he did wrong. Dr. Higgs told Charles he wished he had been asked, but what was done was done, and that he’d take it in stride. But for now Higgs insisted he had to go. He had to mail this package in person to the post office instead of leaving it for a staff member to take care of, which indicated to Charles that it must have been to Cristine.

“Why say that?” Wesley asked.

“There had been some priceless items that previous servants had taken and sold to pawn shops in the past. Higgs began to deliver mail with these kinds of items to the post himself thereafter.” Charles explained that Higgs would not have gone out in the rain like that otherwise.

Willow had pulled away from a series of heated dances to find something to drink. She wasn't planning on getting as far gone as she had been the night prior, but a few glasses of wine weren't going to hurt. She left Theo who was being chatted up by Andriy while they sat along the dance floor. With the pathway currently congested, she'd slipped just outside the tent for easier travel. Just as she was walking toward a table she spotted advertising many glasses, a conversation caught her attention with talk of priceless artifacts.

Though they were thousands of miles away and it was months later, for some reason she immediately thought of Kellsy and her 'trinkets' stowed away far below the surface of the ocean. It befuddled her what old Charles would be doing involved with kelpies, but maybe that was what made him so talented at riddles! What a ridiculous thought that was. She might have kept up her walking, but something held her attention.

“Higs had delivered it to the post in person before dinner.” Charles went on. Though Higgs was apprehensive about the unexpected guests, he was as gracious a host as he could muster under the uncomfortable circumstances. To Higgs relief half of his worry left. Hannah decided to move on before dinner, saying she had a call from an old friend. Eddard stayed. The remaining three had an unsettling dinner. Eddard kept trying to pry into Higg’s hobbies and his life. Charles noted how tight-lipped Higgs had become. He was never reserved with people. Higgs was a rambler.

Harold scoffed, “Only if you were a stranger. I barely got a word out of him as a kid.”

Charles frowned, “I know. Higgs did a terrible job as an attentive father. But he did love you. It won’t take away your troubles to hear it, I know, but believe me, Higgs adored you Harold.” The man dropped his head in thought and to sip his dwindling pungent liquid. Charles sighed, deciding to go on, “Anyway, that night a ‘sex trafficker’ attacked. We think it was the lover of the old woman. He was old, angry, teary eyed, if you can believe it.” Charles tossed the end of his cigar in the ashtray, “I was severely wounded. Higgs fell beside me, fading fast. I believe Eddard dealt the final blow to the Pimp. The thug dropped feet from us.” Frowning, Charles recalled the terror and the sad, blinded face of Higgs, “Poor chap. I tried to comfort him in his last moments.” He shook his head, “But the man was panicked and delirious. Kept mumbling, but I only got a few words out. ‘The mail, the mail at our place. Cristine.’ Old boy thought he was talking to Cristine.”

Somberly Harold said, “Huh, adored me? And his last words were about some woman?” He’d have thought something like ‘Tell my son I love him’ would have made the story meaningful. Harold poured another glass. Before Charles could defend Higgs, Harold raised the hand holding the cup for attention, “You know I don’t understand it? How can I feel this way about a man who wasn’t really around? Look at me.” He slurred, smelling strongly of the whiskey he seemed to have endless room for, “The man was a stranger to me. But I pined for him. Isn’t that what sons are meant to do? Want their fathers?” Harold took a swig, “Lord I have hated that man and loved him with equal passion. He was my father, after all.” The glass cup swirled in his hand, his eyes fell half-lidded, “I still own his estate, you know. Haven’t been there in years. Even after he died. I keep it clean, his plants watered, I have them collect and organize his mail, they change the sheets no one sleeps in anymore.” Harold trailed off, “Maybe I am trying to make up for our broken relationship? I don’t know. . .” He sighed seeing the bottom of his glass now empty again.

Willow felt sympathy for this Harold, who's father only seemed to have time for work. That was a childhood she related to, and given how everyone at this wedding seemed to know each other, it made sense they could have even had similar work at time. While her parents had inherited two large firms it had seemed like they knew people in nearly every walk of life. Many times at different charity functions she'd have to sit patiently while they spoke with someone from across the world and in the oddest professions.

Curious, Wesley drew back their attention to Charles’ story. There was something that bothered him about it, “I hope you don’t take it personally, if I may interrupt, but Charles, what became of Eddard?”

“Hmm,” Charles closed his eyes, thinking back. He popped one eye open, “I think he took off, spent much time in Scotland. He’s a secret, that man. I heard he’s been traveling around to all sorts of places over the years, poppin up randomly.” Eddard, a slippery fellow, had connections similar to Hillary Cove. They had been spotted together every once in a while. Some whispered they were secret lovers. “Last I heard he was in Ireland, I think.”

“Interesting indeed,” Wesley leaned back, his fingertip rubbing his chin in thought.

“Enough of this talk,” Harold yawned, getting up, “I’m heading off. Save cake for me if you can, Charles. Good night all.” His friend agreed to try.

“Good night,” Wes and the others waved.

Inara nuzzled her nose against Wesley’s cheek, communicating many emotions all at once. Comfort, affection, and encouragement. This drew the a sentimental smile, likely do to smoke and alcohol, from Charles, who said, “Well, I may not be a romantic, but I guess if Ellie and Everest have been together this long, and if you’re to be believed, I should be more hopeful for them.”

“You should,” Wesley grinned, “They’re as solid as we are, and just as feisty.”

“Still, a shame, isn’t it?” Charles said, referring to the tastes of the world.

“I wouldn’t say so,” Wesley smirked, telling Charles of his plans for Oliver and Inara that night.

Charles arched his brow, “Is that so?”

“Indeed,” Wesley nodded, chuckling.

“And Inara, you’re up for it?” Charles blinked.

“I sort of asked for it,” Inara giggled.

Charles shook his head, “Well, I never would have thought that of you.”

Inara mused, “I think it’s my height that tends to convince people I’m far meeker than I am,” and there was some truth to that, “My first boyfriend was pretty wild. He introduced me to all manner of intimate delights.” She had met him when she was sixteen. They dated for a few years. “We ended it when he insisted I put down my work to be a housewife. If I had really been in love, or if he had not made it some kind of demand, I may have given it more consideration. But I wasn’t, and he didn’t; we parted ways. Then I met this devil,” Inara grinned at Wesley, “I sold my soul and I never intend to get it back.”

“Is that so?” Wesley mused, running his thumb up her neck, “Would you be a housewife for me, then?”

Inara studied his face lovingly, “Yes, I would.”

Wesley smiled and gave Inara a kiss, “I wouldn't dare.”

“You wouldn’t dare.” Inara knew, basking in another kiss, “And that is another reason why I love you.” They knew exactly why too. Neither of them saw a life without their passion of protecting the mundies of the world from monsters.

The dark dresses in shadows proved a bad combination as Willow turned to head toward the wine display and bumped right into Rosalie. "Oh! I'm sorry!" both women apologized at once before laughing at the coincidence.

"No, that's completely my fault. I was eavesdropping," Willow admitted, leaving the shadows with Rosalie at her side and crossing to where a table was offering a wide selection of drinks. Both women picked up a glass, deciding it was safer to stay in the lit pathway than risk spilling on their way back, confirming they'd overheard roughly the same information.

"I'm glad I'm not the only one," Rosalie chuckled. "You get to hear much more interesting things when no one thinks you're listening. I've heard that story before, just not with those details."

Willow shrugged, pausing for a second to take a sip before they continued on. "I can't say I know much of anyone these days. It was interesting, but they're all just names to me."

Knowing that most of their world was a shrouded mystery encased in deceptive wording and lies, that only made sense to Rosalie. Still, even a mundie deserved to know when there was danger, especially if there weren't people around to protect them. If Willow would be an adjacent part of their world, it seemed fitting she be able to recognize a threat. Reaching into her clutch, she pulled out her phone, quickly spotting the carefully stored photos from last November.

"This is Eddard Willson, the man they were talking about," she explained as she showed the photo to Willow. "I've heard he's a nasty person you don't want me- what's wrong Willow?"

Looking down at the screen, Willow's face had paled and she had to tighten her grip on her glass. The Arsonist was staring back up at her, just as he had looked days before the wedding when Theo had tackled him to the ground. "I've seen that man," she finally managed to stammer, in disbelief of the never-ending coincidences. "That's the Abominable Arsonist - the man who had started the room we were staying in on fire. Cristine De Lafayette's room."

It was Rosalie's turn to grow uneasy at the news. She had never been one to believe much in coincidences herself, finding that there was always an underlying reason. "That's something Wesley will want to know," she muttered, mostly to herself. "It can wait until tomorrow, though. You said he was in custody." They only needed to hope he stayed in it until Wesley had time to do his own interrogating. Swiping her phone once over, Hillary Cove stared up at her, quite similar to how she'd seen her at the Hunter's Ball. "And this is the woman who was with Eddard in Charles' story."

A sip of wine seemed to calm her nerves, steadying Willow as she looked at the offered image. Brows furrowed together and she leaned closer to better examine it, a frown lingering. "Weird..."

"What's weird?"

"She looks a lot like Sally," Willow commented. "The hair and eyes are off, but she looks similar."

"Sally?" Rosalie pried, wondering just where she might have run into yet another hunter at.

"Yeah, um," she chewed on the thought for a second until the name came back. "Sally Sullivan, horrible name for someone with a lisp. We saw her looking for an earring the other night after the movie."

An alarm bell went off for Rosalie, though she masked it well. "And she looked like this?" Once Willow nodded, she didn't wait to send a message to Wesley. Under normal circumstances, she'd have told Everest, but this was his wedding after all. She'd have to deal with any consequences of sharing the images Wes had sent her, but for now, this seemed a bit more important.

Rosalie:
Hillary might be here under Sally Sullivan. Willow recognized a picture.​

 

[Soliloquy]

Bing!

Wesley broke his kiss with Inara to check his phone. A quick glance told him later Wesley said, “Excuse me, my Love, I must see to something.”

“Wesley,” Inara drew out his name, warning him about work.

Offering her a sheepish smile, Wes said, “I promise it will be fine. I’m not going to waste the whole night on work.”

Inara sighed, giving him a squint, “Alright. But if I see you sleuthing I’m going to swatch you. And this time I promise I will!”

Chuckling, Wesley stood up with his tigress, “Duly warned!” The two waved good bye to Charles who amused himself with chatting up a lass next to him.

As soon as Wesely meant to text Rosalie to meet him near the DJ, and to bring drinks, Charlotte came barreling into him with her arms wide. Her tiny body latched like a slap-wrist stick to his legs. Smiling from ear to ear, Wesley dropped his hand with the phone to the side so he could give her cheek a pat. Lottie squealed, “Daddy! Dance with me!”

Indecision played over Wesley’s face. Inara gave him a nudge of her elbow. There was no way she’d let him forget his priorities here! Wesley had to agree. He stowed his phone, “Alright, little Dove. I’ll dance with you.”

But just as the father and daughter made their way to the floor the DJ announced the next event of the night. Bouquet toss! Wesley’s eyes dropped to Charlotte who bounced, “Oh! I want to catch it!”

Wesley crouched down to speak with his little Dove, “Lottie, darling, that’s for women who want to get married. Remember, you want to be a horse rider? You don’t need the bouquet, dearest, a man can get in the way. You have your passions!” A truth, to be sure, but far too often not accompanied by anything resembling his promise to support both getting a husband and having a career.

Inara gave Wes a whack to his shoulder, “Wesley, stop favoring only one side of feminine strength to soothe your insecurities!” Before Wes could come up with anything smart to say, which would have surely earned him another whack, Inara took Charlotte’s hand and said, “Lottie, you see Aunty Rosalie? Go with her, she’ll help you.” Without another word the little girl ran excitedly to Rosalie. Inara took Wesley's arm and flashed him a smug grin. Wesley sighed in defeat.

Their investigation would have to wait for a more private time. Once the two women were spotted near the head table yet again, Ellie came floating over, grin wide as could be. Rosalie quick stowed her phone, not about to drag attention from the celebration. The bride pointed an accusatory finger at them both, Rosalie quickly wondering if she'd been spotted eavesdropping.

"Did you really think you were going to hide and skip the bouquet toss?" Ellie asked her with a joyful grin.

Willow, who had shared some of the guilt Rosalie had shown, was relieved to find their shame was for naught. She chuckled, shaking her head. "I'm already engaged, Ellie. I don't think I'm supposed to try and catch the bouquet." Rosalie had been tempted to agree with Willow's protest before remembering that their own engagement wasn't known yet. Besides, it didn't seem to have much impact here.

"My wedding, my rules," Ellie insisted, grabbing each Crosse girl by their wrist and toting them on to the dance floor that filling with a slew of eligible young maidens at the DJ's announcement. Annabelle had manged to hipcheck her way to the front of the pack and looked like she was on the prowl. Once released, Willow and Rosalie found a safe side that wasn't quite as aggressive to stand at. Lottie had managed to wiggle her way into the pack, much to Wesley's dismay, Rosalie urging her close to avoid her getting trampled.

Dutifully, Ellie moved to the opposite side of the dance floor, picking her large bouquet off the ground. A ripple of delighted squeals sounded around Rosalie and Willow, though neither seemed to share in the girlish joy. With a final glance over her shoulder, the bride took her position with her back to the women before tossing the bundled flowers over her head, enough force that it nearly hit the top of the canopy. As it came crashing down, a rambunctious Annabelle gave little heed to who was around her as she leapt into the air attempting to snatch it up. Her fingers grazed the bouquet, tipping it just past her grasp and falling behind her. Preoccupied keeping little Lottie safe, Rosalie hardly looked up in time to see the bouquet crashing down, catching it with ease.

"Looks like someone's next in line to get hitched," Willow nudged her playfully, grateful it wasn't a toss wasted on herself.

A round of applause and cheers sounded while Rosalie looked at it in confusion, before looking down at Lottie who had been so excited to catch Aunt Ellie's flowers! Blushing at the attention she'd earned, she offered the bouquet to the young girl instead.

Lottie brightened. She hugged the flowers to her chest and ran out of the thick of the dressy women to show her prize to her parents, "Daddy, I'm getting married!"

Eyes wide with a slight twitch, Wesley forced a toothy smile, "Oh, isn't that wonderful!" Lottie climbed up on Wesley's lap and practically pushed the roses to his nose for him to see. Inara muffled her laugh with her hand to her mouth.

Nearby Cory, who was on all fours to give Jasper a horsey back ride, stared up at the scene with pleased astonishment. He had seen the bouquet fall into Rosalie's hands. It was Fate! A sign! It had to be! Cory couldn't be happier. He shuffled on over to Rosalie to congratulate her. Jasper was all too happy to go along. His tiny feet thumped and his little fists steadied himself by grabbing Cory's collar.

"Well, who'll be the lucky man?" Cory teased Rosalie, a happy knowing grin on his face.

Rosalie had pulled herself away from the crowd as Lottie raced off, many women scowling at the child. She couldn't imagine how ones life must have been to hate a little girl for wanting flowers. Then again, one of the voices she heard grumbling was almost certainly Annabelle's, so maybe women were just too petty these days. Reaching the edge of the dance floor she chuckled to find Cory as the sit-in pony of the night for his oldest nephew.

She knelt down beside him, not thinking much of being on the ground if it was where Cory was. "Hmm, I wonder who that will be. Any suggestions?" she played with him, a love-struck grin spreading ear to ear. "What do you think Jasper? Who do you think would be a good man for me to marry?"

“Tor!” Jasper mispronounced the god of thunder’s name, “Dod of funder!” Rosalie had to hide her giggles behind her hand; he was just too cute at times!

Cory laughed, sending his nephew jolting for balance. The little guy flopped over in a fit of giggles. Thankfully his uncle shifted to catch him in his arms. Cory sat criss-crossed with Jasper on his lap, “Thor? Well what about me?”

Jasper scrunched his nose, “Eww, howsey’s don’t maywee giwls!”

“Fair point!” Cory chuckled, getting up with Jasper, “Okay, I am standing. I’m a man! Now can I marry her?”

Deliberating his answer briefly Jasper finally said, “Otay! You tan maywee her!” Jasper wiggled loose from Cory’s hold when he saw Lottie with the flowers, “Hey, I wanna fwower!” Cory didn’t resist. The little lad dropped to the ground and toddled brisky away.

“You hear that, Rosy?” Cory leaned with a smile, “We have our first blessing!”

"Our first of many," she promised him, slipping close enough that she could steal a brief kiss from him, her smile only growing against his lips. Pulling away, her found his and fingers intertwined as she mentioned, "We will have to tell people about it eventually, you know."

"Tell people about what?" Ellie's voice sounded from behind them, making Rosalie jump and blush. They hadn't spent time doing much of anything that wasn't intimate the night prior since she'd accepted his proposal.

"Nothing," she answered her sister-in-law a bit too quickly, tucking their hands behind her back once she'd turned to face her.

Eyes bouncing between the two, Ellie didn't mask her suspicions. "I was the youngest of three. I know damn well that 'nothing' is never nothing when you are grinning like you were, Rosalie!" she said in a mock scold before turning to Cory. He would be infinitely easier to crack, or so history had suggested. "Cornelius, tell me what you were talking about." It was the closest she could possibly imitate her mothers many scoldings as a child.

Cory swallowed, “Uhhh, what Inara’s note said,” he offered, his hands meeting together nervously, “It’s a-- you know, personal, but something-- maybe later we can-- there’s just a lot going on. Your wedding-- not the right, place.” Cory’s lungs ran out of breath.

About then Inara had come by, “Hm? My note?” she edged over with a grin, “How’d that go?”

With the person who wrote it here, Cory was having trouble. Now his eyes bounced between them, “It went well-- we, I said-- I did the dare.” his cheeks pinked.

“How well?” Inara smirked, giving Cory a poke.

“You never said we had to say.” Cory looked at Rosalie like a deer caught in headlights. He was trying so hard!

Inara thought it was adorable that Rosalie stepped up like that, seeing as Cory had not had his wits about him from the approach of the phoenix and the tigress. The news had Inara inhale, ready to clap twice, “Does that mean-- Cory, did you say...?”

Cory decided to fight his meek retreat. He cleared his throat, shifting so his arm could slip around Rosalie’s waist. There was no way he could keep it silent at this point. Google tips be damned! “Yes. I told Rosy I loved her. And I asked her to marry me. And she said yes.” The worlds crashed down on him in a wave of joy again. Cory’s mouth broke into a huge smile.

Clapping twice, Inara squealed, “Oh my god I love it!” Inara pulled them both into a hug, “So many pairings, it’s a blessing!” Inara pulled away then, “I have to tell Wes! Can I tell Wes? Oh to hell with it, I’d like to see you try to stop me!” Inara assured them she’d not say it to anyone else though.

Rosalie melted into him just to hear it again, her heart ready to soar at the idea of them being married! She'd stand up to Inara a hundred times to make sure it came true if she had to. Though...she really hoped she wouldn't have to. That woman scared her.

Both of Ellie's hands came to cover her mouth as she heard the news, head bopping from one to the other over and over. "Oh my God this is so perfect! You two are so perfect for each other!" Squeals like a school girl as she shook with delight. "You should have told us this morning! Ugh, you're not going to keep it a secret from people are you? Run off and elope in Vegas or something trashy?"

Cory blinked, “N-no! We do want a wedding. It-- we didn’t-- Google said--”

“Google said?” Inara shook her head, “Cory, look around you. This is your family! Of course we want to know! Ellie wouldn’t have minded.”

Feeling better about it, and seeing now how it seemed a little silly to keep it to themselves, Cory chuckled, relaxing, “Yeah, I guess you’re right.”

Inara pressed her hands together, feeling her eyes blur, “Tss, ohh! Cory, you’re all grown up! I remember when you were just ten! You were tiny and cute and now you’re all buff and got a lady love!”

Cory shuffled his feet, spoffing, “Inaraaa, staahp.”

“Okay, okay!” Inara sniffled, raising her hands in peace, “I was just say-- Oh my goodness, we’re all going to be related!” she gaped her mouth in sudden realization, “Oh Rosy, welcome to the family!”

Rosalie was absolutely relieved, coiling her arm about his torso and letting her head rest on his shoulder. No one was mad and it seemed they hadn't stolen any thunder. Quite the contrary really.

"I am so happy for you both!" Ellie half said, half sobbed as she smiled, emotions winning this round. "You're going to make the cutest babies and Rosalie I thought of you as a sister from the moment I met you!"

Seeing as there wasn't much choice involved, Rosalie let herself be drug in for two emotional hugs, looking to Cory with a sheepish smile. "Thank you both. It means a lot," she assured them. "But I think people are going to start staring."

"I don't give a fuck if they stare," Ellie said through sniffles. "I'm pregnant and this is my wedding and I'm happy. I want the world to know you're in love! Can we please toast?"

Rosalie couldn't say no, but she didn't know if Cory was as excited to shout it from the rooftops, turning to him.

“Toast?” Cory gulped. Not one for making speeches. There was no doubt his love of Rosalie overflowed in him. But there was no doubt he would foul up his words in a mess of broken sentences.

Inara didn’t want him to shy away, but she knew how much Cory wasn’t the type for public speaking, “It’s okay Cory, just a few words won’t hurt. Maybe practice something?” she asked, hopeful. “It doesn’t have to be long.”

“Practice? Ye-yeah, I can practice something to say.” Cory nodded, feeling his armpits getting sweaty still. He felt his throat drying out, “Wh-what should I say? How should I say it?”

Rosy found his hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze. "You don't need to give a speech if you don't want to," she said firmly, offering a soft smile. It felt similar to all those months ago when he was stammering and losing his way in a discussion and she they didn't need to speak if he didn't want to. "We don't need to do anything we don't want to."

The gentle reassurance from Rosalie uplifted Cory’s mood, taking away the frog in his throat, “I do want to say something,” he looked around, “But not here,” Cory gave her hand a squeeze, “I want to say it among closer family and friends,” he smiled at her, “Maybe tomorrow morning at breakfast.” His compromise was accepted as what the two of them would prefer.

Inara smiled, “That sounds sweet!”

"Of course not," Ellie agreed, fishing a tissue out of her dress and wiping her eyes carefully. "And if you're fine with everyone knowing I can always make Everest do it. Lord knows he didn't do enough in this wedding."

"I heard that," the groom said defensively, coming up to steal back his bride. "I picked out the cake."

"You did," Ellie said with a growing smirk. "And I changed it after you put the order in."

Everest's face dropped in disbelief. "What?! We're not going to have coffee cake?" A shake of her head had him sighing. "I bet Wesley would have let me have a coffee cake."

Inara hadn’t said a word about Ellie’s change. Coffee cake didn’t seem right for this wedding! Everest never followed up with the cake to know the switch happened (predictably), so in her opinion, it was fair game for Ellie anyway. At Everest's observation, Inara spoffed, “Probably! For our wedding, as long as the cake was tasty, the only other thing Wes cared about was shocking the crowd. I had been with him for months and I was still getting used to his antics.” Everest would have remembered the moment when Wes and Inara went to do the traditional feeding of the cake to one another. Inara should have known something was up when Wesley ate the piece she gave him a little too sensually. Then he up and stroked down her neck with icing, pulled her into a dip, and licked it clean in front of a murmur of gasps and some worthwhile hooting. Inara blinked in surprise when she straightened back up. Both riled and blushing in slight embarrassment. By now Wes had done so much worse she didn’t get as flushed anymore

Cory knew too, and he pinked at the thought of him doing that with Rosalie. Nope, he didn’t have the same shameless mind as his older brother. Must be a trait from Alaric! He did give Rosalie a small smile. Maybe he couldn’t do that kind of thing in public, but private was different.

"That's because he's a man of class," Everest said with as much seriousness as he could muster, though his cheeks were a light pink to say he'd already taken a hearty step toward celebrating. "Now then, what was I needed to do?"

"Nothing, not now," Rosalie said with a chuckle and shake of her head, leaning into Cory.

"Well later?" the groom's brows were knitted in confusion.

Ellie giggled, grabbing him by his loosened tie and starting to walk way with him. "We'll tell you in the morning so you don't ruin it before then, babe. For now - dance with me!" Her command was promptly followed, leading him back on to the floor for a faster-paced song.

Rosalie watched them with a look of admiration before tilting her head up to gaze at Cory. "Are you freed from your duties as Uncle horse that I might get a few dances with you? I know I didn't fill out a spot on a card but thought it was worth asking."

Cory smiled, much more comfortable dancing then speaking, “Yeah, I’d like that! If I had a card, I’d write your name in every slot, all the time.” he looked at Inara, “I promised Jas to spin him like a plane before he goes to bed. Can you tell Hye to let me know before they put them down?”

“Of course, I’ll text you.” Inara knew she was lucky to have such a sweet uncle for her kids. Speaking of, Inara went off to hunt for her husband. Wesley was found dancing with Lottie. The black and red bouquet had not left her hands!

Rosalie felt her heart flutter at his words, taking hold of his hand so she could squeeze it. How did she ever get as fortunate as she did to stumble upon him? Cory really was an amazing man and some day he would be all hers. Heart full, she tugged him with her on to the dance floor, enjoying it as an excuse to stay close to him as they moved about the floor.

A few songs passed in a row, most enjoying their time on the dance floor, stopping for a drink or to catch their breath, or chatting with those around them. As one song faded out, the DJ made an announcement to clear the dance floor. "It's time for the traditional removal of the garter," he declared while a chair was brought to the center of the dance floor. "Misses Eleanor Crosse, ladies and gentleman."

Ellie sashayed her way to the chair to a series of cat calls and whoops, more than able to pick a couple specific ones she'd heard a few times. Just as she went to sit down, she swooped the back skirt of her dress to the side. The front of her dress was rolled up to reveal the garter partway up her thigh, adorned with lace and five silver-tipped bullets. As a hunter tradition, whichever man caught the garter was not only the next to get married, but also was expected to use the bullets on his next hunt, the kills bringing good luck to the newlyweds. Everest came to stand a short distance away, a mischievous smile on his face. As the music started, he gave her an upward nod that she could only roll her eyes.





Rather than just a traditional removal, the two were ready to put on their own show for the audience. Everest loosened his tie as he walked up to her, his pelvis doing his best impersonation of the King of Rock and Roll. Once he was in range, she snatched the front of his tie, pulling him closer hand over hand until she could kiss him deeply. As he pulled away she slipped the tie off his head. He thrust his way around her chair once, even pulling out a comb to run through his hair dramatically. Once he came back around she tugged him down by his collar, perking her brows before she used the tie as a blindfold. Everest went in for another kiss, but instead the ball of her barefoot found his sternum and pushed him just hard enough that he spilled backward a few steps away.

"Oh not going to make this easy on me, huh?" he wagged his finger in her direction before crawling back to where she had just been sitting. Of course they wouldn't make it easy on him still! In the few seconds he had gathered himself and made his way back to the chair Ellie had risen and stepped behind the chair. The garter was taken off her leg and shimmied up her replacement: Wesley. Likely the hardest thing to get past the man running security was the mock skirt that was wrapped around Wes's waist. Socks and shoes were stripped away to try and keep the rouse going as long as they could.

"Now don't forget Everest - no hands!" the DJ sounded right as the groom reached his 'bride' and the now strapped on garter. A set of hand guided him just above the leather strip and he managed to grab a piece of it and began tugging. The crowd roared in delight as he eased it over the knee and slowly down the calf.

"C'mon mate - more lip and less teeth!" Oliver could be heard toward the front of the crowd between chuckles. A few of the women about him could be heard letting out their shrieks of agreement, though it wasn't just limited to taking a garter off!

Everest continued his way down slowly, only finding trouble once he got to the ankle. With a few interesting jerks of his head he made it past throwing a victorious fist up in the air. Ellie had shuffled over behind him, setting her hands on his shoulders. "Good job, baby," she said as she loosened his tie, his brows immediately furrowed in confusion. The moment his vision was restored and he was looking up at Wesley he burst out laughing.

"I should have recognized those scrawny little legs! A bit smoother than Ellie's," he said with an accusatory finger pointed at his dear friend.

 

[xrakkax]

Thoroughly delighted with the success of their Wesley-Ellie-Mess-Around, it took a moment before Wes could point out that his legs were sculpted muscle! To add to the point Wesley began to strut around in the skirt he wore to show off his manly bipeds, “I had them shaved just for you!” he chuckled.

Over the moon with mirth, the room was a bit loud with Ellie’s prank, but Yonten managed to yell, “You painting is prettier than you, muddafuka!”

Wesley snapped his bright, gleeful eyes onto his old buddy. Then he bolted at him! All in good fun, of course. The crowd heard Yonten’s sharp yelp “Oh shit!” as he darted away, running around the tables with Wesley in a skirt hot on his trail. Inara had her phone out for the garter. She managed to include catching a video of her husband chasing Yonten, the moment Wes tackled him, the kiss for Yonten that she knew the man would absolutely hate, and the triumphant raising of her husband's hands for fully mortifying his childhood besty.

Yonten got up from the ground, going off in a fit of cursing and spitting. Sure, old Yonny Boy liked to tease, but no, he did not like kissing guys!

Cory lost it! Between watching Everest sensually slip off the garter from his brother to Yonten getting a good smacker on the mouth, he could only point at Inara and wheeze out, “You got to send that to me!”

“Oh this is going up on Facebook. Don’t worry, you’ll get it!” Inara laughed.

Wesley returned to Ellie and Everest, “I think I’ll keep this,” he motioned to his outfit, "Does wonders for my figure, don't you think?" Wes wiggled his eyebrows at them.

Everest hadn't risen from the ground yet, which was good seeing as the chase had him rolling with laughter. He definitely should have seen this coming, especially after the gleam he'd seen in Ellie's eyes blindfolding him. That was typically reserved for the bedroom, after all. Finally he was breathing while Yonten was swearing, accepting a piece of gum from his wife.

"Eh, you could stand for a tighter cinch," Ellie chuckled, helping Everest off the ground.

Everest disagreed. "I'd marry you in that." He gave the garter a toss in the air to test how it'd fly before catching it and examining the diameter. "Your thighs are really only as big as El's?"

"To be fair, he wore it lower," Ellie defended Wes's already attacked body shape.

Wesley nodded as if to say ‘That’s right, you tell ‘em!’, “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have a wife to make jealous!” Wes sashayed over to Inara.

"All unmarried men report to the dance floor for the garter toss," the DJ announced and a shuffle of feet were complying, not quite as enthusiastic as the women had been.

Rosalie nudge Cory with her hip, nodding at the crowd. "That's your calling, Cory."

“Eehh,” Cory hesitated. But a look from Wesley across the way told him that a dress was in store for the lad if he didn’t scurry on over! So, Cory took a spot near the edge of the group of men.

Shoulder to shoulder with familiar faces, along with Oliver and Andriy too, Yonten, like Annabelle, spared no time squeezing in place. A part of him was pleased to see Joao in the thick of the men. Perhaps it was because Annabelle pushed him out onto the floor, but clearly, at least for Yonten, that meant some hope!

Wesley whistled, “Woo! Cory!” Yonten would get no cheer for his earlier sacrilegious statement.

It was true, Joao had been shuffled on to the dance floor, though he was not as familiar with the tradition as others seemed to be. He had tried to argue with Annabelle if she wanted a 'leg bracelet' he could just buy her one, but she insisted she wanted that one. While many were in similar positions, nudged on my interested lady loves or family members who were sick of seeing them single, Oliver was personally present for the sport - both in the toss and the hunt to follow! To him it would be an honor to bestow the blessing of a honeymoon killing. He had encouraged Andriy to come up with him, though the Ukranian man seemed to have little interest in it.

Everest had stood up on the opposite end of the floor as the group gathered, the garter held in hand as he prepared for the throw over his shoulder. At the sidelines, Rosalie shared in Wesley's encouragement for Cory. Sure, they were already engaged, but she enjoyed the sentiment behind it. And besides, to her she was a great hunter and at least one of those bullets wouldn't go to waste. Maybe..

"Surprising that you haven't joined the men on stage, Dr. Al-Zakhar," an older voice sounded behind Theo and Willow just off the dance floor. Anita offered her softest smile to the couple, though Willow was no stranger to the cynical shine behind those eyes.

Willow had to bite her tongue to keep from releasing a sharp remark back at her. "Wonderful to see you too, mother."

On stage, Everest had ceremoniously chucked the garter over his head. A few of the more excited men lunged for it, and wanting to please Annabelle, Joao did as well, his large form tumbling down like a bowling ball into the pins of other bachelors and sending many to the ground who were standing up front. With half the competition down, those left standing wouldn't have much trouble scrambling!

Phones snapped pictures and videos. Inara spared no time maneuvering around the parameter of the men to get a good shot of Cory. She also thought she’d tease Theo a bit since she was close to the engaged couple, but she paused for the presence of Anita Crosse. There was no reason to interrupt their conversation just to mess with the Russian Rogue. So Inara stood contentedly nearby.

Theo’s attention on the comical scene to the mother of his lady love. Just as he was with Everest, Theo eagerly wanted a good relationship with Mrs. Crosse. He offered a hopeful smile, “Da, I know they say not married, but I rather be by Willow,” Theo had other reasons too. He wasn’t a game hunter, for one. And mostly he didn't feel right about taking a garment so close to Ellie’s intimate places. This had always been one tradition he had the most confusion about! Theo thought the humorous clip by comedian Jim Gaffigan explained it best. Though he was sure none of the men he knew would be creepy about acquiring the garter, and neither would he, Theo was just fine not elbowing for it! “Nice to see you, Mrs. Crosse!” Theo offered his hand next, “Hope you having good time.”

Anita's eyes focused on Theo, her smile twitching for a brief moment. "Oh, how sweet," she said, clapping her hands together once, though she didn't seem to share the sentiment of meeting him. "A truly delightful time. It's been quite sometime since I was able to see my children in one place." There was an unspoken criticism in her voice, one that Willow was quick to pick up on.

"I guess life just gets away from us now and then." Chocolate eyes were met by viridian ones.

Her mother seemed amused at the remark, nodding her head. "Indeed, it does." Thundering applause as the garter was caught turned her attention, seeming to approve. "We'll have to find time to catch up before you leave us for Texas once more, Willow."

It took self-control but Willow mustered a polite smile and a nod. "We'll have to. I know Theo was looking forward to meeting you and dad." Even if she had tried to talk him out of it.

The strain between them soon became clear. Theo did his best to support Willow emotionally by wrapping his ole Russian arm around her shoulders, “Da, be good to have talk with both of you.” his smile, though hearty, did not seem to be doing anything in his favor. Somehow he felt he rather be with Everest than Anita at this point. However! Theo was determined! “See you later, Mrs. Crosse.” he finished up, before turning to see who had taken the prize.

Cory stood, a little bewildered, holding the lacy scrunchy full of bullets. The men had kicked it around to the point it shot out of the thick of them and onto Cory’s foot. Fate, it seemed, had a destiny in store for Cory and Rosalie.

“Woo!” Wesley clapped.

Inara excitedly zoomed in on Cory’s face. Breaking out in a grin, Cory lifted it up, “Ha ha, I got it!”

Yonten, a little sweaty, laughed, “Aah, looks like you gotta marry that chicka, homei!” Those that knew the news already chuckled at the coincidence.

Cory saw the humor too. He waved it around as he bounced his usual gait over to Rosalie.“We can split the bullets, if you want.”

Mrs. Crosse stifled a scoff with another smile, walking off from the two of them to Willow was glad for any excuse to end the encounter then, even more so when they spotted Cory. She joined Everest and Ellie in their hoot and hollers of support. Dealing with her mother could wait until the next day, they still had a wedding to celebrate.

Rosalie grinned as he held up his prize, meeting him and throwing her arms around his neck. Cory embraced her readily. "You keep it, you earned it," she chuckled, "What are the chances of that? Both of us won the tosses." Cory chuckled, shaking his head, just as curious! He gave the garter a last twirl before putting it in his pocket.

Ellie who had moved to stand beside Everest as the pile of men disbursed couldn't help but snicker. "Yeah, what is the chance?"

"I don't know, but I'm ready for cake," Everest said, wrapping his arm around her waist. "Is it time yet?"

"About. You sure you're not too upset that it's not coffee cake?" She asked, perking a brow. He shook his head, clearly just ready for cake. She took his hand and started toward the cake that was waiting.

Cory smiled, tugging Rosalie along with him to where the crowd began to gather around the cake and the newly weds. He shifted to wrap his arms around Rosalie from behind. This part had always amused Cory. When he was eleven he had thought Wesley licking Inara’s neck to be so gross! He had made a face and everything. In a way, still does, since that’s his sister-in-law, but now he had become a man he could see the appeal. Not that he would do it! Cory didn’t think Everest would do that to Ellie either. But, Cory was sure after having his brother as a best friend and secret lover for so long, there was a chance something would go down!

Across the way Cory could see Wesley with Inara, and baby Kit on her hip, giving wiggly brows to Everest. Clearly Wes was hoping to see some fireworks! Inara had her phone poised to capture the moment either way. Theo and Willow were not far from the spectacle. Arm wrapped around Willow as always.

Everyone adored the cake! The colors, the mood it brought to the room. It certainly became the centerpiece to their wedding theme. By now their dinner had become a fond memory. People were eager to taste the treat of the night!

Yonten, a good sprinting distance away from Wesley, shouted, “Woo! Give it to her good, Everest!”

Both took hold of the decorative knife that would be used to cut the cake, pictures being snatched by the photographer. Everest was already receiving hushed criticism from Ellie on just where to cut it. Rosalie chuckled, leaning against Cory's chest as they watched them. "They're so perfect together. Do you think we'll be like them?" she asked, chin tilted up enough to see him.

“I think we already are,” Cory smiled down at her, “At least, that’s this man’s opinion.” He gave her head a kiss.

Heart fluttering at his words, Rosalie straightened her gaze back at the cake, smile wide as could be.

Cake was one of the many things that Willow was being reminded she'd need to figure out in the next few months. Something told her Micha would step in as the family foodie, at the very least making sure he had a say in what was chosen. Her brother's wedding was almost intimidating, knowing that so far everything she had planned was a fraction of the grandness.

With their piece finally cut and split between the two of them, the newlyweds posed with their arms linked, cake hesitating for a moment just at the other's mouth. A chorus of 'awws' had barely started when Ellie quickly smeared the cake all over Everest's face. Several chuckled at the sight but Everest was clearly less amused. As he went to return the favor, Ellie darted away squealing, the crowd parting as she tried to make her escape. It didn't take long for Everest to catch her with his longer legs, scooping her up with another squeal though he'd lost any cake on his chase. To get them on even ground, he improvised and used his frosting-coated face as a weapon, rubbing it up against hers until she was just as covered as he was. "Oh you're incorrigible!" she protested though not for long before accepting his pleas for forgiveness.

A round of applause sounded with much merriment at seeing the two lovers' playful moment. Theo laughed, clapping at the scene. He didn’t know if he could get away with doing that with any cake Micha put together, but he did think Willow was a good enough sport to handle something like that. Maybe he’d consider it.

Inara wiped a tear from her eye as she clicked her video off once she got it all filmed. She stowed her phone away feeling like the day had gone so well and everything was as it should be! Charlotte and the kids prodded her for cake. With Hye and Kazumi’s help the children were being set up to have some.

Wesley whooped for Everest’s quick thinking. There was nothing like using your lover's face as a napkin. He glanced at Inara with thoughts abounding. An idea came to mind for Ellie and Everest’s night with them after they return from their honeymoon. He’d have to talk with her about that soon. For now it was cake!

Once the couple were back on their feet, they returned to the head table, a proper slice brought for each of them to eat rather than wear. It was the last thing they had to do, and a glance between them said that they might find a fair reason to slip away from the party for time to themselves.

Cory hooted, “Woo, hoo!” he looked down at Rosalie, “As long as frosting doesn’t get in my nose, I’d be up for that too!”

Rosalie imagined just how well she could frost his face if given the chance. Even now it was getting tempting, the sweet decorative topping just calling out to her. "So not in your nose...what about on it?" she asked with a smile that wasn't nearly as innocent as she thought it was.

Humming in thought as they got their pieces of dessert, Cory asked, “Like this?” and quick as a cat, he booped her nose with a bit of frosting. Cory laughed to see her face!

Rosalie gasped in protest, mouth agape that he really would do that to her. His rounds of laughter were broken up as she went to return the favor, though her frosting attack wasn't as well aimed upward and ended up getting most of it just on his lips. "There, now we can both look ridiculous," she huffed.

Licking off some of the frosting, with smiling lips, Cory chuckled, “I think we both look tasty!” he took a bite of his cake, “Buth noth ath tathty ath you,” Cory swallowed his food, “Let’s finish our dessert. I plan on having one more treat before bed.” He hid a happy grin behind another bite of cake. Cory didn’t say another word. He dug into his mound of frosting and sweet bread. He’d need to make good on his promise to Jasper before heading to bed with Rosalie.

Rosalie gave him a quizzical look before realizing he wasn't going to utter another peep. As much as she had enjoyed being called tasty, now she was just going to be distracted wondering what else he had planned for the night!

While everyone was served up a healthy slice of cake, most settled in for the final stretch of the night. Many of the young ones would be taken back to their rooms and the eldest would go on their own choice to rest. Final conversations for those who were about to part were taking place over night caps, everyone seeming to think the wedding was quite the event of the year - though likely nothing in comparison to New Years that was close around the corner!

With her cake finished and no longer boasting the stamina like many of the younger generation who were back to dancing, Elizabeth paid a visit to the head table, stopping between Ellie and Everest. "I won't keep you long so you can enjoy your evening, I just wanted to say congratulations to you both," she beamed, patting their shoulders. "It was a beautiful ceremony and I can't tell you how happy I am to have been a part of this day with you."

Ellie rose to her feet, pulling the older woman into a hug. "We appreciate you coming and hope this isn't the last we'll see of you," she said, speaking well for both of them.

Just before Elizabeth could make off for the night Wesley, still dressed in that skirt, saw her coming away from saying farewell to Ellie and Everest. Wes slid Lottie onto her own chair so he could nab a moment with her, “Liz, I see you’ve had a good time. I’m glad of it!” Wesley offered an arm, “Mind if I walk you to your room? I was hoping to have a bit of a chat with you before you leave.”

Liz chuckled at the sight of Wes but nodded, accepting his arm. "Only if you're certain your presence won't be missed," she agreed. "I'm afraid I'm much less of a night owl as I was in my youth. I've made the inevitable transition to a morning bird."

“Oh I’m sure they’ll be heartsick for me, but they can handle it.” Wesley grinned, beginning their stroll, “Don’t worry, we’ll make it to your room in due time.” Just out of earshot of everyone at the party Wesley said, “Forgive me if what I have to say threatens the happy mood. But I felt it best to address the issue in a timely manner.” Wesley started, giving an apologetic smile to Liz, “I’m sure you’ve heard by now that Inara and I have been taking advantage of the venue for carnal pleasures. One of our spontaneous sessions found us in a certain tea room last night.”

Even an older bird like Liz couldn't deny that the risque rendezvous between the Von Helsings had amused her. She certainly wouldn't deny the expanding roots from their love, though her chuckle was cut short with his final sentence, easily able to deduce just what room they were in. "Ahh, I see," she nodded solemnly. "That is quite the coincidence, though that isn't to point any sort of accusatory fingers. Sensual sleuthing is a topic that doesn't seem to stroke the libido, though I applaud you both for remaining quiet in a situation where I never could, as you doubt witnessed. More relevantly, what questions do you have for me, Wesley?"

Smiling sadly, Wes said in a gentle voice, “There are a few things I would like to go over, but first, I want to say that it pains me that such a tragedy befell you and your family, and that the suffering has yet to be done, Liz. Likely, no matter what, the mark it has made will linger,” Wesley knew very well his own trauma had not vanished from his life, “My hope is that you will work with me to prevent Robert from harming you. His confession aside, I would hate for Robert to add to the tragedy by anything happening to you. Especially now that they’ve only just got you back in their lives.”

Liz knew his fears were accurately placed in this situation. "It's not wrong to think that my brother is capable of devious actions, however I'd like to hold firm to the belief that he'd place family over his own self-fulfilling actions. Bobby might have been a horrible child and unfaithful husband, but I can't see him murdering his own flesh and blood."

“Desperate men, Liz, are capable of anything. Whatever Robert thought would happen that day he targeted his wife, he was willing to risk what did happen. A silence on the subject as profound as his is telling in and of itself. But I think what gives even more insight is cheesecake,” Wesley thought back to when he observed Robert through the security feed. The way he blended back into the backdrop of the wedding seamlessly, “It is my job, Liz, to study humanity. Robert ate his dessert as a man without a care and with every reason not to be shaken. I say ‘as a man’ and I do not say ‘like’, Liz, because Robert didn’t come back to dinner any different than when he left. But whatever my view of him, be it true or false, would it be fair to say it wouldn’t hurt to make efforts to keep him from murdering you, Liz?”

Elizabeth fell silent for several footfalls as they neared the castle entrance. The observation nearly sent shivers down her spine, especially knowing just how flustered she had felt after leaving the room. She finally broke a smile, turning to the younger man and nodding. "Very well, I think I'll agree with you on that Wes. As old as I might say I am, I do look forward to a few more years on this planet. Especially if I'm to see any grandnieces or nephews. I'll accept your offer, my dear."

Letting out a relieved breath, Wesley took the liberty of wrapping an arm around her shoulder, “Another point I’d like to make is that January is too far off. I know you may hope differently seeing as you set an end time for him, but I seriously doubt he will come around himself. There is always room for possibility, true, but it is best to work in the view of probability.” Wesley laid that out first, though he felt confident she understood him by now, “The clock is counting down, Liz. From the moment you gave him that ultimatum, he has begun calculating what actions to take. Likely Robert will do his best to figure out how to prevent the reveal of his crimes by sabotaging whatever you have set up in case of your death.” But they had an advantage now. One that Wes was hoping to exploit, “That being said, I propose building off of your idea of timed revelation by tying a metaphorical string between his actions and the reveal itself. Have you seen Sherlock Holmes, Liz? Sherlock lured Mary Watson to Leinster Garden street. In her attempt to silence Sherlock she unwittingly incriminated herself. I think we can make the situation for Robert, and your ‘due date’ work for us in a similar fashion.” Wesley explained this would do three things: allow Robert to make the choice to confess himself, set Robert up as his own accuser if he should endeavor to dismantle Liz’s plan, and if he’s unable to do either of these, the time in January will come to a close and the truth revealed as Liz had warned. “Now, I don’t think Robert would kill you here, but I will be taking measures to be sure of it. If you don’t mind, perhaps after breakfast tomorrow, we can discuss how to go about my plan. Does that sound good to you?”

Wes’ plan was layered and provided a safety net for itself. Young Wesley was certainly living up to his reputation; sharp wit and a clever man. "I dare say that if I were twenty years younger and there wasn't a typhoon of a woman at your side I'd have pursued you on that brain of yours alone," she chuckled, shaking her head. "But I digress. I'm fine with arranging further discussions, but please bear in mind that for the past near forty years no one was able to find me or knew of me, so don't underestimate my ability to remain obscure. I will agree that a trap is only fitting for a rat of a man, though I suspect we will need to be precarious in placement."

Grinning, Wesley said, “Trust me, Liz, age is a number for us,” he wiggled his brows. Inara managed to invite an older gent and his young ex-model escort into their bed once that they met at a gala. The woman was phenomenal, though the man was just as good, “But I’m afraid Inara and I will only be making one exception for close family, be they blood or by law. We are making plans for Everest and Ellie for when they return from their honeymoon.” That said and put aside, Wesley nodded to her last words, “I count on your skills bringing much needed advantage, Liz.” They finally arrived at her door here, “Well then, good night, Liz. I’ve already put protective measures in place. Perhaps if Robert decides to make his move tonight we’ll have our work done for us.” Wesley leaned and gave the brave woman a kiss to her cheek, Good night, darling.”

Oh, how Wes was showing his youth with such presumptive leaps to bedroom lust. Liz decided it was best not to waste either of their time pointing out that while sex was fine and dandy, there were many layers to intimacy that were just as glorious. If she, be it decades prior or that very night, was after pure physical satisfaction, a clever mind was hardly required. Instead, she only chuckled and nodded, accepting the peck on her cheek. "And tonight you're bedding with a British lion," she added with a knowing twinkle in her eyes. "Ears that hear everything, doll. Thank you for the escort and I look forward to our future discussions." Bidding him a goodnight, she retreated into her room, not as phased by the potential threat as many in her position might have been.

Wesley, if he heard her thoughts, would have had to admit she was right! Youth, indeed, had a hand in clouding his judgment. A shortcoming Wesley hoped age would soon remedy. After saying he banked on her ears helping them, he made his way back with more than a handsome Lion on his mind. There was the business of Rosalie and this ‘Sally Sullivan’ to attend to. Wesley felt the warmth of the gathering wash over him as he walked back into the party scene.

Unfortunately, Wes's poor skirt had been stained with grass and six inches of damp dirt. There would be no keeping it as he had thought before, sadly. Wesley unceremoniously tore away the bothersome length to walk easier. Of course, the pieces were disposed of in various, appropriate wastebaskets. Then Wesley directed himself to where he heard the laughter of his children. Cory had promised Jasper a spin. There, turning around and around, Cory held the arm and leg of his son. Cory had little hope of leaving without doing the same for Lottie, and probably more than once for all of them.

“Rosy Posy, might I have a word?” Wesley smiled, gesturing to a pair of seats not far away, but enough not to draw ears.

Wesley's friendly name for her pulled Rosalie's attention off of Cory with his nephew. She absolutely adored just how great he was with them, and the children seemed to agree. Chuckling as Jasper screamed with delight, she followed Wesley the short distance away. "He's so amazing with them, isn't he?" she sighed as she sat down.

“He is, he’ll be a great father to your children. Cory has always had a sweet, generous soul.” Wesley smiled, taking the chair beside her. Before he began he took a moment to observe the scene. “My congratulations to both of you, by the way.” Wesley mused, leaning against the back. One leg rested on the other, "I'll be honored to call you my little sister."

Rosalie could only agree with his description of Cory, her heart brimming with warmth for him. His blessing at first was appreciated, but his second statement made a bundle of emotion swell in her throat. For so many years she'd grown without a family, without anyone to call her own. Of course, the family who had raised her had cared for her but it always felt as if something was missing.

Meeting Anita and Robert hadn't felt like it was being filled, but she did at least have people who wanted her in their life, in their world. She clung to the idea that if she could fit into the mold they had for her she would be part of their family. Now here she was, finding more support than she ever would have imagined and they wanted to be her family. It was enough to make her want to cry, though she swallowed it down and only offered him a smile. "Thank you. It means a lot," she said sincerely.

“You’re welcome. And I know, darling.” Wes said in all awareness, giving her hand a pat. “Now then, miss,” he said, leaning back again, “You said Hillary might be here under the name Sally Sullivan. You said Willow had recognized a picture. What can you tell me of the situation?”

"Oh, yes!" With all the commotion from things being tossed left and right and cake smeared on people it'd slipped to the back of her mind. Quickly, Rosalie dove into a summary of what had transpired prior to her text. She explained that both she and Willow had happened to overhear the story of Higgs and that she had decided if Willow had already heard names she might as well see the faces that connected, even if she didn't know their full backstories. "She told me that she'd seen a woman who looked like Hillary the other night on the way to their room but that her hair and eyes were different. I remember seeing her at the ball and am sure she'd have worked to alter her appearance if she was bold enough to make an appearance."

“Indeed,” Wesley listened thoughtfully, fingertips to fingertips. Finally, he brought himself out of his mind, smiling, “I will have to have a word with the woman before she heads off tomorrow. Thank you for letting me know, Rosy.” Reading her expression, Wesley asked, “Did you have more?”

"Yes, actually there is more," she nodded, hands clasped in her lap. "Willow also saw the picture you'd sent me of Eddard Willson and identified him as the man who had burnt up the love nest in Galway they'd stayed at. She seemed quite confident in her decision and if I recall from dinner the other night, Theo helped apprehend the man so I'm sure they'd have had a good look at him." Rosalie herself wasn't sure just how much this would or wouldn't add as a complication, though even now she was curious why he was burning down the love nest of a woman who had been dead for closing in on a decade. Absolutely peculiar.

There was much to think about and little time to do so! Especially if he and Inara meant to get the kids to their room for their goodnight ritual before meeting Oliver in their own bed. “Thank you, Rosy Posy, I will keep this in mind. Let me know if you see or hear anything else. Now go on, I think your fiance is about done whirling around my children.” Wesley chuckled, getting up with Rosalie to the man in question.

Cory panted when he set Lottie down, “Oof, okay guys, Uncle Cory is done.”

Despite protests Inara and the assistants began to corral the tired, whiny children, “But Uncle Cory!” Lottie frowned.

Wesley came up then, “No buts! Say goodnight to your Aunts and Uncles and then follow Hye and Kazumi. Mommy and I will be right with you in a moment.” His children knew not to cross Daddy. Wes never raised a hand to them, choosing clever ways to encourage them to think about their consequences. And Daddy always delivered on those creative consequences.

Charlotte sighed, nodding. She ran to her favorite Aunt Ellie and Uncle Everest first. Then after Cory and Rosalie she took Kazumi’s hand. Jasper didn’t want to let his favorite Uncle Cory go, but in the end Hye had to pry him off of the tired man! Once the children headed off Inara and Wesley offered them a final congratulations and a good night. The couple texted Oliver they’d be in their room shortly.

Theo and Willow came to say their goodnights as well, “Was wonderful, you two very great together!” Theo praised.

As Lottie came racing in, Ellie happily bent to meet the girl at her height. Arms wrapped tightly about her and there were promises of a trip to the stables before she had to leave - so long as she was good for her parents as well as Kazumi and Hye! A similar hug was offered from Everest once Ellie'd finally released her, topped with a kiss on her crown.

Rosalie seemed to brighten the closer she was to Cory once more. She did pull away to give Little Lottie and Jasper their hugs and goodnight wishes. "What about you? Are you up for more dancing or are you tuckered out from your day as a groomsman, horse and airplane?" Out the corner of her eye, she spotted Oliver checking his phone before bidding Andriy a good evening and starting his own journey to the castle.

“Oh I’m definitely ready to go. I got one more man to be!” Cory said, swiping a hand through his hair. He leaned to her ear, “Sexy man!” He chuckled, taking her hand. It wasn’t the smoothes title, but for Cory, it worked!

Rosalie couldn't help but chuckle at his not-so-smooth suaveness; she found it adorable. Heading toward the castle she tugged his hand to speed him up. "Good, because that's exactly the man your fiance is looking for," she winked.

Cory made sure he delivered on his promise to be ‘Smexy Man’. He added the ‘M’ to define his persona. Rosalie learned his statement of leaving room for one more treat meant employing a certain move he learned from listening to Wesley and Everest. It involved his mouth getting busy down south. Another addition was a can of whipped cream. They had fun with that!


Though the two had made a sticky mess with a new bedroom activity, Cory wouldn't hear a complaint from his lady love. Rosalie was as quick as he was to learn from each other, fluidly finding preferences. After a lengthy round, she came to rest with her head on his chest, fingers tracing lightly along his skin. "It's going to be weird when this is over and we have to leave," she murmured aloud before tilting her head to look up at him. "What are we going to do? We'll have work to do and what not. What if we can't see each other for weeks at a time?"

“Every weekend,” Cory smiled, his eyes half-lidded from sleepiness and well spent energy, “I promise to come to you every weekend. Or have you sent to me, if it works out better that way.” he assured her, “We’ll manage it. It will give us an opportunity to feel out the right kind of schedule for when we’re married too.” Cory gave her a kiss and closed his eyes, snuggling against her, “I’ll see what I can do.”

His promise seemed to stifle her concerns, though a need for sleep was also likely a contributing factor. "Well, by then we will live together," she murmured through a yawn. But that would have to be a talk for another day, everything catching up as she found peace asleep in his arms.

Down the hallway Wesley and Inara more than made up for the inconvenience of rescheduling with Oliver and the slight delay of saying goodnight to their children. They were up for pretty much anything he was comfortable with, having nearly no qualms of their own. Inara’s style of bedding turned out a little more active than Wesley. She liked chasing and catching and tackling down. Quite like a tigress, in fact. Wesley enjoyed the playful teasing or suspense. The three fell asleep with Inara between them after they were spent.

The bold Lion was ever the eager addition to Lord and Lady Von Helsing's bed. His stamina proved to hold just as impressive as his equipment that had been on display the night prior. Well aware that this was already labeled as a once in a lifetime opportunity, he didn't hold back, giving the Tigress a run for her money. Oliver knew it would be a night he'd look back at wistfully, falling asleep with a smile on his face.

Dawn broke much easier the morning after the big day for those that had been in the infamous bar fight. Despite their night activities they had plenty of sleep and far less bruises and sore muscles. Cory woke Rosalie up with the usual kisses. He made the morning worth the sunlight in their eyes. Inara and Wesley did about the same on a smaller scale than last night. A last minute memory for Oliver to stow for future musings.

Guests hungry for breakfast trickled out of the hallways. Cory and Rosalie were hand-in-hand, passing by the British Lion as he left the Von Helsing chambers. Cory chuckled, giving a wave. Shortly thereafter Inara and Wesley came walking out too. They saw the young couple ahead of them and caught up.

“Well then, what’s this?” Wesley smirked, seeing Cory had missed a spot when cleaning his hair of the sweet creamy goo.

Blushing, Cory cleared his throat, “Nothing,” he took quicker steps toward the dining hall while also using a handkerchief to fix his issue. He didn’t want anyone prying! He could still hear his sibling and sister-in-law chuckling behind him as he walked through the doors for breakfast.